Id 
 
 i 
 
tKl^c Htbrarp 
 
 0(tt)C 
 
 ?iniiJcrgitpofilortt)CaroIma 
 
 CoIIettion of i^ortfj CaroUniana 
 
 688S 
 C.3 
 
f 
 
 /?/ 
 
 This book must not 
 be taken from the 
 Library building. 
 
STUDIES IN BLACK AND WHITE 
 
STUDIES IN 
 BLACK AND WHITE 
 
 A novel in which are exemphfied the lights and 
 shades in the friendship and trust between 
 Black and White — Master and Slave — in their 
 intercourse with each other in antebellum days. 
 
 BY 
 
 JEROME BRUCE, M. D. 
 
 New York and Washington 
 THE NEALE PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 1906 
 
Copyright, 1906 
 By JEROME BRUCE 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In the first place: In the way of a prologue, I 
 have pandered to those who always read the last 
 chapter first. 
 
 In the second place : Surely, surely after forty 
 years we are far enough removed from the times 
 when Sambo began to moult, preparatory to assum- 
 ing the plumage of Mister McDonyal, Mister John- 
 sing, Mister Calhorn, or whatever happened to 
 strike his newly awakened fancy, for us to be able 
 to write and read dispassionately concerning what 
 people thought, said, and did down in Dixie in those 
 days. If there should be any — on either side — who 
 harbor malice after all these years, let them lay this 
 book down here and now; they are bound for that 
 bourn that burns, and I have no wish to forgather 
 with them. Forty years ! Why, that is half the life- 
 time allotted to man ! Let that suffice. 
 
 Sanford, Fla. 
 
AS THE STORY RUNS. 
 
 Prologue. 
 
 The De Mars. 
 
 Finessing. 
 
 Little Miss Tippers. 
 
 An Understanding. 
 
 A Wrangle. 
 
 A Breakfast Party. 
 
 The F ox-Hunt. 
 
 Young Mr. Taylor of Virginia. 
 
 Les Huguenots. 
 
 Miss De Mar Never Saiv Mr. Taylor Again — Alas 
 
 That She Had Bver Seen Him. 
 Uncle Lot Sees Spooks. 
 Something Happened. 
 Leading to a Tragedy. 
 The Duel. 
 
 The Water is Very Deep Here. 
 Who Was the Yottng Lady? 
 A Promise to Her Dying Mother. 
 Jeddediah Hard sly. 
 
 Mrs. Hanner Puts Two and Two Together. 
 Doctor Jack Returns Home. 
 Heart-Whole, Did You Sayf 
 An Apostrophe to a Letter. 
 His Insistence Was Remarkable, She Said. 
 Doctor Jack Writes a Letter. 
 A Solitaire of the First Water. 
 Landing Your Game. 
 
viii Studies iu Black and White 
 
 The Clock Peddler's Luck. 
 
 Nothing to the Imagination To-night. 
 
 A Young Heart's First Hurt. 
 
 He Kissed Her Before Them All. 
 
 ''Ole Massa Raised Me — Marse Jack Gwine ter 
 
 Bury Me." 
 On a fair Sunny Coast. 
 Andersonville. 
 The Old Kirk House. 
 The Conjure Doctor. 
 Teelee. 
 The Pursuit. 
 
 Doctor Jack is Informed. 
 Doctor Jack Changes His Service. 
 Rearrested. 
 Colonel McGympsey and Captain Kempis Put Their 
 
 Heads Together. 
 Old Uncle Lot in Trouble. 
 A Prisoner of War. 
 Running the Blockade. 
 They are Off. 
 The Story of the Skipper. 
 Little Miss Tippers Goes Home. 
 The Scouts at the Crater. 
 Doctor Jack Returns Home. 
 
PROLOGUE 
 
 Save the cry, "Whippoorwill ! whippoorwill ! 
 whippoorwill !" not a sound mars the hush of this 
 mid-summer's midnight. Not a leaf is astir. A full 
 moon loQks down on the scene, flooding all with its 
 soft, amber light. The shadows made by the dense 
 foliage of the magnolias lie like black blotches on 
 the snow-white sand. The long, drooping festoons 
 and streamers of gray Spanish moss add to the 
 weirdness of it all. Off to the right of the broad, 
 sandy road runs the beautiful Oconee River ; on the 
 left are two large granite gate posts, against one 
 of which leans a man, every outline of whose figure 
 bespeaks ineffable sadness. In front of him and be- 
 yond him four tall, white chimneys rise from a mass 
 of tangled weeds and unkept evergreens, like monu- 
 ments to a departed civilization, which in very deed 
 they are. Flanking the chimneys a dozen or more 
 great, dead oaks stretch up their withered limbs, 
 stark and white, as if in mute appeal to some aveng- 
 ing spirit ; ghosts they are of a once splendid grove 
 surrounding a rich Southern home. 
 
 The man, the posts, the dead trees, the chimneys, 
 and the waste are all that are left of that once happy, 
 hospitable home — a home of affluence, and of that 
 unostentatious refinement peculiar to that section; 
 a home whose doors were never closed in the face of 
 want, and through which passed the rich and the 
 poor, the high and the low; each and all the re- 
 cipient of its benign grace. 
 
10 studies in Black and White 
 
 The figure we see is that of the only remaining 
 heir to this once splendid estate. Four years — four 
 long weary years of war — have dragged by since 
 he set forth, leaving it all charming and beautiful, 
 to-night he returns to find — this. 
 
 No supernatural power is necessary to divine the 
 bent of his mind, nor the trend of his thoughts as he 
 stands there. He rebuilds those sacred walls — re- 
 furnishes each well-remembered room. In the spa- 
 cious hall he rehangs the portraits of a long line of 
 truly noble ancestors. He repeoples the place with 
 the loved ones of yore, recalling his own happy, 
 careless boyhood days there — his father, his mother, 
 his brother, and his old black mammy : all these 
 crowd his memory there to-night. He goes back 
 and repeoples it with former generations. They 
 pass in one unbroken panorama before his vision, 
 beginning their happy young lives under most aus- 
 picious conditions, in ease, comfort, and peace. 
 Generation after generation pass in view. The 
 older heads bleaching iii life's autumnal sun and 
 dew; their steps grow shorter and slower; their 
 eyes often dimmed by light springing tears ; while 
 their hearts grow soft and mellow. Until within 
 four years his life had run parallel with those go- 
 ing before; but those four years and the future — 
 alas! what of them? 
 
 He recalls his childish study of the old clock in 
 the hall, with its big brass pendulum swinging back 
 and forth, tick, tick, tick, tick, little dreaming then 
 that it was counting off the sands of his life. It has 
 been many days, ay, months and months, since a 
 smile lighted up his handsome, manly face ; but now 
 
Prologue 11 
 
 the ghost of one flits over it as he recalls a night 
 long years ago, when as a little toddler, unable to 
 sleep, he had fallen to thinking about the old clock 
 down in the hall, and stealing away from his 
 mammy, had slipped out of bed and tiptoed to the 
 head of the grand stairway to see if it were asleep. 
 He remembered that he had made up his mind, if 
 he caught it napping, to wake it up with a "Booh !" 
 but on second thought he had decided that it would 
 be a sorry joke to disturb it. After listening to it 
 tick for some time, he called out to it, "Why don't 
 you stop and rest, old clockie — aren't you tired?" 
 and just then the wheels began to whir and buzz as 
 he had never before remembered them to have done ; 
 and frightened, he had scampered back to his bed, 
 while the old clock tolled twelve. 
 
 And so it is at times, little, ludicrous things will 
 obtrude into one's gravest thoughts. Here to-night, 
 with the realization of this utter wreck and ruin 
 rushing fresh upon his mind, this childish fancy 
 comes back to him, and for the moment eases his 
 burden — lightens it just one feather's weight. It 
 was wd\ that it was so; for all this loss — all this 
 devastation — all these idols cast down, broken and 
 burned away, were cares as light as thistle-down 
 compared with the great shame and sorrow that 
 had come into his life, shattering every hope and 
 ambition that had cheered him on, and made life 
 worth the living. The respite is but for a moment, 
 and he is reingulfed in the maelstrom of his woe. 
 Aroused from his reverie, again the bitter recollec- 
 tions of that shame and sorrow mingle with the 
 placid stream of memory, and he starts as if pierced 
 
12 Studies in Black and White 
 
 by a dagger at some vital point. Every muscle be- 
 comes taut as steel ; slowly his head is drawn back, 
 and his face is upturned toward Heaven : above his 
 head his arms rise tremblingly, his clenched fists re- 
 lax, and his troubled soul goes out in a piteous wail, 
 "O' my God, have mercy, have mercy, and grant 
 that I may not go mad this night!" For some mo- 
 ments he stands in this posture, with head and 
 hands upraised — his parted lips grown dumb by 
 reason of the growing pain at his heart. 
 On and thus he dreams. 
 
 Hours have passed. The moon is fast sinking 
 into the west, and her slanting rays lie across the 
 fair bosom of the sleeping river, like the sheen of a 
 golden tress. It is the ghostly time of night that 
 the Southern darky believes departed spirits return, 
 tripping and shivering to their narrow homes — the 
 hour just before dawn, when the long-eared owl 
 slips by on noiseless wing to his darkened nest. 
 
 An unaccountable, uncanny feeling that some- 
 thing awful is impending — he knows not what — • 
 creeps over him. He turns and strides out into the 
 middle of the roadway — every faculty on the alert. 
 Who shall say what impels him? He gives a quick 
 start and shudders as he beholds a tall, white figure 
 approaching him from the dense undergrowth. 
 Noiselessly, slowly it advances — first in the shadow, 
 and then in the light a long stride or two and stop : 
 on the white figure comes. Its arms begin to rise 
 and extend toward him. The man who has faced 
 and courted death, ay, prayed for it hundreds of 
 times, trembles in every limb. The cold perspira- 
 
Prologue 13 
 
 tion starts at every pore; his teeth chatter; and 
 every hair on his head stands on end. The snap- 
 ping of a twig breaks the spell, and the old soldier — 
 the old veteran — turns and flees. 
 
 "O Jack, it is I, it is I !" in a stage whisper, only 
 lends additional speed to his already flying feet. 
 Just as he is passing a sharp turn in the road, a shot 
 rings out on the still night air; and the tall, white 
 figure falls with a heart-rending shriek in the middle 
 of the road. The echo rings back from the hills be- 
 yond the river, sharp and clear; and again all is 
 still as death — not a sound — save the cry, 'Whip- 
 poorwill ! whippoorwill ! whippoorwill ! whippoor- 
 will !" 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 Three months ago, on their golden-wedding day, 
 the elder Jack De Mar laid his wife to rest in the old 
 family burial-ground. He had never recovered 
 from the shock of it. Day by day he had grown 
 weaker — no pain, no illness — only weaker and 
 weaker he grew. One quiet evening, bidding his 
 sons good-night, he retired and slept — and sleeps 
 on forever — God rest him. 
 
 The family carriage, drawn by four fine gray 
 horses, came slowly in between the large granite 
 gate posts ; on under the broad spreading oaks ; on 
 under the archway at the east end of the mansion, 
 stopping at the carriage entrance. Old Uncle Lot, 
 with bared head, came forward and opened the car- 
 riage door, and stood bowed while his young mas- 
 ters alighted and passed indoors, with a "thank 
 you," to their favorite old darky. The door was 
 scarcely closed upon them when the old man broke 
 down and cried like a child. The driver busied him- 
 self with the lines, and spoke sharply to the front 
 off horse, though he was standing perfectly still. 
 Little Jim, the gate-boy, black as Erebus, dug his 
 great toe into the gravel road, while he wiped the 
 tears from his eyes with the sleeve of his coat. 
 
 Jack De Mar is dead. His two sons have just 
 returned from the simple interment. Jack De Mar 
 dead and buried? No, no, no! They have buried 
 his mortal remains; but they have not buried Jack 
 De Mar — he still lives ! He lives in the hearts of a 
 
16 Studies in Black and White 
 
 large family connection; he lives in the hearts of 
 countless friends ; he lives in the hearts of his hun- 
 dreds of slaves. He lives to-day in the history of 
 three wars; but the old soldier has heard his last 
 taps on earth ; has heard his first reveille, and ans- 
 wered his first roll-call on the other side of the river. 
 No braver man ever sprang to arms in answer to 
 the long roll on earth; no truer man ever knocked 
 at Heaven's gate! 
 
 The De Mars were a remarkable family in many 
 respects. Their ancestors were Huguenots, who 
 coming to this country long before the Revolution- 
 ary war settled in Carolina. Two brothers they 
 were — Jack and Hal. Under another name they 
 live in song and story. Their adventures among 
 the Indians in those days adorn the pages of colonial 
 history, and have furnished a theme for the glow- 
 ing fancy of one of America's most charming 
 writers. 
 
 Ever since those first days there has been a Jack 
 and Hal De Mar — sometimes several of each at the 
 same time. They have always been wealthy, and 
 have always married among themselves. And, 
 strange to say, against an almost universally ac- 
 cepted theory, it can be truthfully asserted there 
 has not been a single instance among them showing 
 any degeneracy, either in mind or body. On the 
 contrary, they have been far above the average in 
 both respects. The women were most charmingly 
 beautiful and healthy, and the men perfect speci- 
 mens of robust manhood. 
 
 It was believed by some that a desire to keep 
 
studies ill Black and White 17 
 
 their wealth within their own family had much to 
 do with their intermarrying. Whether this were 
 true or not, they would have had to travel far and 
 wide to find more attractive personages than those 
 of their own blood. 
 
 The impression must not be left that these were 
 proud, bigoted people. That would be an egre- 
 gious error; they were brave and chivalrous, and 
 as old Lot said of them, "Dey is sometimes mighty 
 hasty when deir young hot blood am up — on occa- 
 sion." 
 
 It was not their ambition to be know^n as members 
 of the old Courtly School, whose principal charac- 
 teristics were found in exceedingly profound sa- 
 laams and profuse greetings. Nothing could have 
 been more simple than their manners always. So 
 assured was their position in all companies that they 
 w^ere never afraid of compromising it by being con- 
 siderate of the feelings and comfort of others, were 
 they great or small, rich or poor; nor was their 
 abnegation of self, disgusting demagoguery. 
 
 Does the recent observer think my characters 
 overdrawn? Then let him go into that neighbor- 
 hood even to-day. While he will find few, if any, 
 who are in position to dispense the old-time hospi- 
 tality in the old-time way, yet he will still perceive 
 the influence of it pervading every nook and corner ; 
 descending into the negro cabins, even there he will 
 find their inmates kind, respectful, and polite. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 A rose that had been planted between the freshly 
 made graves of Jack De Mar and his wife had 
 grown to be quite a bush, and was now in full 
 bloom. That healer of all griefs had been kind to 
 the two young men who had been left alone of this 
 family ; and they now laugh and enjoy life, as they 
 had at one time felt they should never do again. 
 Good, dear, kind, old Time! 
 
 *'Now, Coots, what have you been up to ? I know 
 from the expression of your face that you have 
 been up to some mischief. You old hypocrite ! You 
 come climbing up here, looking as innocent as a 
 lamb. Ah ! there comes Marm Tilly with a switch. 
 I knew it, I knew it! Was it jam, Marm Tilly, or 
 was it cheese this time?" 
 
 ''Cream, Marse Jack, cream! She spiled er 
 whole dish uv cream that I'd whipped fur de curd 
 and de strawberries." 
 
 "Well, you must let her off this time. You know 
 she has just lost her baby — don't forget that, Marm 
 Tilly." 
 
 ''Marse Jack, you'd spile anything in dis worl', 
 from a pesky cat up" — a parting shot, as she shook 
 her switch at Coots, who had now crawled up on 
 Doctor Jack's shoulder, and was blinking her yel- 
 low eyes at the old darky, while she licked a drop 
 of remaining cream from her whiskers. 
 
 "Hal, you should have seen Coots bring her dead 
 
studies in Black and White 19 
 
 baby in this morning and, placing it before me, look 
 up at me in the most piteous way possible to im- 
 agine, with an expression that said, 'Can't you do 
 something for my baby? Look at it now, what's 
 the matter with it?' " 
 
 "Poor old Coots," said Hal, "yoi-^ ^^^^^ ^o comfort 
 yourself with some cream, didn't you? All right, 
 old girl ; Jack and I will live to have cream another 
 day. We all must have our troubles, Coots; but 
 we are not always soothed with cream." 
 
 "What have you there, Robert?" asked Doctor 
 Jack of a servant who had just entered the room. 
 
 "Er note from Magnolia, sar. Sandy is ter wait 
 for er answer." 
 
 Doctor Jack took the note, and as he read his 
 face grew a shade sober. 
 
 "Nothing unpleasant, brother mine?" 
 
 "Oh, no — just a note from cousin, Hal, asking 
 us to come over to-morrow evening to Magnolia. 
 Cousin Fan is home, and there is to be a meeting of 
 the clan. I will go and answer it." 
 
 As he rose to do so, the note fluttered to the floor 
 at Hal's feet. Sitting there idle, he noticed it, and, 
 picking it up, saw that Jack had not read the entire 
 contents to him. The omission was, "Unless you 
 find it convenient to call earlier." 
 
 When Doctor Jack returned and gave the answer 
 to the servant, his brother said, 
 
 "You will ride over this afternoon, will you not?" 
 
 "No, we will keep to the invitation," was his ans- 
 wer. 
 
 This Cousin Fan referred to was Miss Fannie De 
 Mar, the handsomest of the De Mars even, and the 
 
2 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 wealthiest, Doctor Jack coming next in the latter re- 
 spect. 
 
 An old maiden annt, for whom this young lady 
 had been named, had arranged from the day of the 
 child's christening that she was to marry Jack, at 
 that time a child of four years. This aunt had a 
 very large estate which she bequeathed to Jack and 
 this little namesake of hers. Now the old lady had 
 died long years ago. The negroes had increased 
 wonderfully; the plantations had greatly enhanced 
 in value, and the bank account had kept pace with 
 the other assets, until the young lady was the rich- 
 est single woman in the South. She had been three 
 years at school in Philadelphia, and was now home, 
 a ''finished" young lady. This arrangement of the 
 old aunt was no secret, and of course Hal knew all 
 about it, and was surprised that his brother should 
 take things so quietly. It was supposed by all the 
 connection that as soon as the young lady returned 
 there would be the grandest wedding in the history 
 of the State. 
 
 ''No," continued Doctor Jack, "I am not going to 
 Magnolia until we all meet there to-morrow." 
 
 "Why, what is the matter? I did not think that 
 you could be so cold-blooded," said his brother. 
 
 "I am sorry, so sorry," continued Doctor Jack, 
 not heeding his brother's remark, "to disappoint 
 everybody; but, Hal, I must out with it — I cannot 
 marry Cousin Fan." 
 
 "Oh bother! You have not seen her as a 
 grown-up young lady. If she is not a most charm- 
 ing young woman, she will have belied the promise 
 of the girl most woefully." 
 
studies in Black and White 21 
 
 "She can not have improved," said Doctor Jack, 
 ''she was ah-eady the prettiest girl I have ever seen ; 
 but I have made up my mind that I will never marry 
 any one, and that settles it." 
 
 ''Wait, old fellow, just wait until you have seen 
 her. You may change your mind; it is all bosh 
 about the ladies alone having that prerogative." 
 
 "All right," said Doctor Jack, "we will wait and 
 see. Come, let's have a canter down to the landing 
 and meet the boat." 
 
 Ordering their horses, they went scurrying down 
 the road, laughing and talking as merrily as if the 
 world held no care for either of them. 
 
 The afternoon following found them riding 
 toward Magnolia. On the way, joining first one 
 and then another party bound for the same destina- 
 tion in tallyhos, carriages, and tandems ; others like 
 themselves on horseback. They made quite a caval- 
 cade as they wended their way through the tall mag- 
 nolias — from which the place took its name. Near- 
 ing the house, the drivers touched up their horses 
 and dashed around the circle, reining in just in 
 front of the house, a large, comfortable, home- 
 looking building, with tall fluted columns support- 
 ing the broad verandas, extending around three 
 sides of the main building. To the right and left 
 were colonnades extending to apartments known as 
 offices, which served as quarters for the young men 
 when there was an overflow of company. The ar- 
 rival of the guests was a signal for cheering and 
 the waving of hats and handkerchiefs to as fair a 
 vision as ever blessed mortal eyes. 
 
 Standing alone on the broad veranda, just under 
 
22 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 some drooping branches of a Virginia creeper, stood 
 Miss De Mar, — a perfect dream of radiant beauty,— - 
 tall and queenly, dressed in some soft white material 
 that set off her face and form to perfection; the 
 brown of her hair matching the brown of her eyes, 
 as they gleamed and flashed with the pleasure of 
 seeing all these dearly loved faces of her kinspeople 
 once more. The jolly greeting they gave her added 
 a shade to the pink of her cheeks as she stood there, 
 extending her arms as if to embrace the whole party 
 at one time. 
 
 Doctor Jack was the first to spring from his horse 
 and hasten to greet her, as every one expected that 
 he would. Her face flared and flamed, and doubt- 
 less her heart beat quicker when she saw this tall, 
 handsome young man rushing toward her. The 
 outstretched arms fell to her sides, however, before 
 he reached her ; a circumstance that he did not heed, 
 if indeed he noticed it ; for, taking her in his arms, 
 he gave her a hearty, warm kiss. 
 
 "Ah! dear old Jack," thought his brother, "I 
 told you so ! I told you to wait. It would take an 
 ironclad resolution to stand before that battery of 
 beauty. What a splendid match they will make !" 
 In the next moment Miss Fannie De Mar was sur- 
 rounded, embraced, and kissed by a score of kins- 
 folk scarcely less attractive than herself. 
 
 It goes without saying that this was a gay, happy 
 occasion. After an early tea the company was scat- 
 tered all over the place; every one enjoying himself 
 in such manner as was most agreeable. The young 
 ladies had captured Miss Fannie and had carried 
 her off, after the manner of young ladies, in such 
 
studies ill Black and White 23 
 
 cases made and provided. The young men had 
 strolled down to the kennel to have a look at the 
 dogs, except Doctor Jack, who had remained with 
 the older gentlemen on the veranda. There was 
 Mr. Hal De Mar, mine host; there was his cousin 
 Jack — "Chatham Jack" he w^as called, after the old 
 homestead where he lived, and in contradistinction 
 to the other Jack De Mars; and there were also 
 two other cousins, brothers they were, George and 
 William ; all men about the same age, each furnish- 
 ing his quota of sons and daughters^ who made up 
 the party on the present occasion. 
 
 Doctor Jack touched Chatham Jack on the arm 
 and said that he wished to consult him on some mat- 
 ters of business. They walked dow^n the drive, and 
 when out of earshot Doctor Jack said, 
 
 "Cousin, I want to ask a favor." 
 
 "Why, certainly, my boy. You need never prefix 
 a request to me in any such fashion as that. Bless 
 my life! Certainly, certainly, I'll do anything for 
 you; what is it?" 
 
 "You know," began Doctor Jack, "we wnll have a 
 dance this evening, and I w^ant you to claim the 
 first number with Cousin Fan." 
 
 "Bless my life! I can't think of doing anything 
 of the kind — not but that I would give the best dog 
 in my pack to do so, aside from obliging you; but 
 I am not going to have all these young bucks down 
 on me — I w^as young myself once upon a time. Ex- 
 cuse me, what joke are you trying to get off on me, 
 you sly dog! Everybody gives away to you to- 
 night at least. That is what we are here for, I take 
 
24 Studies in Black and White 
 
 it. We supposed that the announcement would be 
 made to-night." 
 
 "No, cousin, I am not jesting. For reasons that 
 I cannot give now, I do not wish to open the dance, 
 though of course I know that it will be expected of 
 me. I cannot ask any of the young men to do so, 
 for obvious reasons ; but you, being the dean of the 
 family, can very well claim the privilege, and I shall 
 take it as an especial kindness if you will do so." 
 
 "Bless my life ! The idea that any one, and more 
 especially you, should not want to dance with Fan- 
 nie, first, last, and all the time, stumps me flat. 
 Why, boy, she is the prettiest young woman I have 
 ever laid eyes on ; she is a perfect marvel of beauty. 
 I couldn't take my tea for looking at her. Cer- 
 tainly, certainly. Til dance wath her as often as you 
 want me to. But say. Jack, you must see old Fid- 
 dler Dick, and tell him not to play anything very 
 fast for the first number; and you might tell him 
 not to make it too long ; you see I am not as young 
 and spry as I used to be." 
 
 "Thank you so much. It is very kind of you," 
 said the Doctor. 
 
 "Not at all, not at all^ don't mention it. I'll dance 
 with Fan any time that you wish me to. Bless my 
 hfe!" 
 
 Having arranged this, they returned to the ver- 
 anda and joined the others. Very soon fresh ar- 
 rivals from neighboring families were announced, 
 and among them were Colonel Andrews and his 
 daughters ; the latter would have ranked as beauties 
 anywhere except among the De Mars. 
 
 The "fiddlers" began tuning their instruments in 
 
studies in Black and White 25 
 
 the spacious ball-room in the west wing of the build- 
 ing. Chatham Jack pulled up his collar, adjusted 
 his necktie, and rising, shook down his trousers' 
 legs, and sauntered into the ball-room, where sev- 
 eral couples were promenading; but he did not find 
 Miss Fannie, nor Doctor Jack in the company. It 
 again dawned on him that there might be some joke 
 in store for him and he was in the act of passing 
 out of the room, when he came face to face with 
 his fair cousin alone; who, if it had been possible, 
 was looking more beautiful than ever in her dainty 
 ball costume. The vague suspicion of a practical 
 joke was at once dissipated. 
 
 ''You are not going out. Cousin Jack. You must 
 dance to-night in honor of my return. You don't 
 know how happy I am to be back among my loved 
 ones again. Won't you dance ? Do hunt up a part- 
 ner at once." 
 
 "Bless my life! That was just what I was doing, 
 hunting up a partner; I was waiting and hunting 
 for you." 
 
 "Indeed; were you really?" 
 
 "I never spoke the truth patter, I assure you." 
 
 There was the slightest hesitation on her part. 
 Doctor Jack was approaching them, and she sought 
 in his face for some hint to indicate that he would 
 claim the first number; but just then some one else 
 stopped him. Then she said, 
 
 "Certainly, cousin, I will give you this dance." 
 Doctor Jack let her see that he had heard the en- 
 gagement, and turning to Miss Andrews, who was 
 standing near, asked her for a partner. So Miss De 
 
26 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 Mar was left under the impression that he had in- 
 tended dancing with her. 
 
 Some of the younger men found that Chatham 
 Jack had carried off the prize, and shpped a dollar 
 into Fiddler Dick's hand, and told him to give them 
 a lively waltz, instead of a cotillon as had been ar- 
 ranged. Few people are above a liberal bribe, and 
 Fiddler Dick made no pretense of being better than 
 his neighbors. So it came about that instead of the 
 staid cotillon, he struck up the gayer measure, and 
 away went the dancers. Chatham Jack started off 
 famously for a man of his age and size, but very 
 soon it was evident that he was fast becoming 
 winded. It was not long before the old gentleman 
 began casting about in his mind for a plausible ex- 
 cuse to drop out. Should he feign a coughing fit? 
 Just as they were passing the door a little woman, 
 rushing in, threw her arms around Miss De Mar, 
 and brought them to a standstill so suddenl)^ that 
 the old gentleman came near losing his balance. 
 No apology was necessary to him, however. There 
 was a general exclamation, 
 
 "Here is Little Miss Tippers!" and all crowded 
 around her, shaking hands and saying how glad 
 they were to see her. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 Who was this Little Miss Tippers? That would 
 have been a puzzling question, even to those who 
 knew and loved her best. No one ever knew where 
 she came from or to whom she belonged. She had 
 never vouchsafed this information ; and small and 
 poor as she was^ no one asked ; every one respected 
 her reticence. She herself was a living, breathing 
 exemplification of discreetness. Her tongue rarely 
 took the form of an interrogation mark. Was it 
 this that opened every door and every heart to her ? 
 To describe her faithfully was scarcely less difficult 
 than to tell whence she came. Small almost to pe- 
 titeness, with black hair and gray eyes, she would 
 not have been considered pretty in any company 
 probably, yet she had not a single bad feature. She 
 had good hands and feet; the latter was not a mat- 
 ter of faith, for she wore her skirts just to the tops 
 of her well-fitting boots, which made her look still 
 the more girlish. Her age might be placed any- 
 where between twenty and forty ; sometimes she 
 looked the former, at others the latter, and at still 
 other times she looked anywhere between the two. 
 Every one liked her ; every one trusted her and con- 
 fided in her implicitly. Old and young went to her 
 with their troubles, and were comforted. She had 
 a way all her own of doing this. She had come into 
 the neighborhood, we may say, gradually. She 
 found herself welcomed wherever she went; and 
 was soon sought after, as she became better known. 
 
(i- 
 ((- 
 
 28 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 She had been among the De Mars now for years. 
 On one occasion she had casually remarked that she 
 wished she had a little home of her own, where she 
 could go when she needed rest; adding, "You know 
 every one likes to be alone occasionally." I forget 
 just at this moment at which one of the De Mars 
 she made this remark; but this is immaterial. 
 About three months after it was made she was at 
 Chatham Jack's home, and Mrs. De Mar said to 
 her, 
 
 *'Would you mind going driving with me this 
 morning?" 
 
 'I will be greatly pleased to do so," she answered. 
 'It sounds a little inhospitable, I know, but you 
 might take your things with you, as you may not 
 come back immediately." 
 
 The little woman, for just a moment, looked sur- 
 prised. It was the first time she had ever been in- 
 vited to leave a place. However, she soon regained 
 her composure; and when the carriage was an- 
 nounced she went off as cheerfully as if it were the 
 very thing she most desired — dear, good little 
 woman ! The driver had received his orders before- 
 hand, and drove down the river road. Within half 
 an hour they arrived at a brand new little cottage, 
 nestling in a lovely grove on the top of a knoll, com- 
 manding an extended view of the river and the sur- 
 rounding country. It was in about the center of the 
 De Mar neighborhood. 
 
 "What a lovely little place! I do not remember 
 to have seen it before," said Little Miss Tippers. 
 
 "We will go in," said Mrs. De Mar. Within, 
 everything was in keeping with the outside appear- 
 
studies in Black and White 29 
 
 ance, thoroughly furnished, all new and clean. An 
 old mamma came forward to meet them. 
 
 "Why, Marm Milly, you here?" said the little 
 woman. "We expected to see strangers." 
 
 "Yes, ]\Iissis," the old mamma said with a curt- 
 sey, "I's here, an' me an' you an' Frank is gwine ter 
 live here — shore!" 
 
 Little Miss Tippers turned to Mrs. De Mar with 
 a most puzzled expression upon her face. 
 
 "Yes, Marm Milly is right. This is your home, 
 to come to whenever you are tired and wish to be 
 alone. In the left-hand drawer of that desk you 
 will find a deed-of-gift of this place and for Marm 
 Milly and Frank, from your friends who have 
 learned to love you so well. We are not shelving 
 you, remember; we will expect you at our homes 
 just the same; this is your resting place when you 
 get tired of us — no, I did not mean that, dear, we 
 know that you do not really get tired of us; but 
 when you wish to be alone you can come here, and 
 find old Marm Milly waiting for you, with every- 
 thing snug and nice." 
 
 The little woman could utter never a word; but 
 throwing her arms around the neck of her friend, 
 gave vent to her feelings, for which there w^ere no 
 words coined yet, in tears, in which performance 
 she was joined by Mrs. De Mar and Marm Milly. 
 Frank cried, too, because — because he could not 
 help it, that was all. Having their cry out, they 
 looked at each other through their tears, and began 
 laughing, as is the way of womankind. 
 
 The little cottage was inspected throughout. 
 There was a cozy little sitting-room with its ap- 
 
o 
 
 studies in Black and White 
 
 propriate furnishings, a case containing a few choice 
 books, and a few pretty pictures hung on the walls. 
 Off that was her own chamber, dainty as a dainty 
 little lady could wish, with its dressing-room an- 
 nexed. Over against that was a company room. 
 Then there came the dining-room and pantry ; each 
 supplied with everything that heart could wish. In 
 the dining-room Mrs. De Mar went to the side- 
 board, and pulling out a drawer produced the silver. 
 
 '^Doctor Jack contributed this, dear, and the 
 naughty boy had it engraved 'Little Miss Tippers' ; 
 yott won't mind?" 
 
 "Not at all — of course not — how could I? I am 
 Little Miss Tippers to my friends. The dear, good, 
 generous boy!" 
 
 In short, everything was as conveniently ar- 
 ranged and as generously supplied as loving hearts 
 could prompt and willing hands devise. When the 
 inspection was completed. Little Miss Tippers 
 turned to Mrs. De Mar, and taking both of her 
 hands in hers looked up into her face and said, 
 
 "My good, dear friend — my good, dear friends, 
 I can not say how grateful I am for this thoughtful 
 kindness." Then her heart overflowed in tears — ■ 
 w^arm, sweet, happy tears they were — with no bit- 
 ter salt in them. Her friend leaned over and kissed 
 them away, saying never a word. 
 
 So it came about that Little Miss Tippers became 
 a fixture in the De Mar neighborhood, still going 
 from house to house — wherever there was a heart 
 to comfort or a pain to alleviate, there Little Miss 
 Tippers was to be found, doing good. 
 
 On this occasion, the return of Miss Fannie De 
 
studies in Black and White 31 
 
 Mar, she had heard of it, and hastened to see her. 
 They were the staimchest of friends. While so un- 
 hike in many respects, so differently brought up, 
 so differently surrounded, and all that these things 
 mean, yet they were so much alike in those elements 
 of character which were the very best and truest of 
 all that either possessed. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 Having explained Little Miss Tippers as far as I 
 am able to do, we will return to the dance which 
 her entrance had interrupted. Every one was ex- 
 pecting a denouement with Doctor Jack and Miss 
 De Mar as principals, and felt that Chatham Jack 
 had been de trop in claiming the first dance. 
 
 Before the second number was called, a messen- 
 ger came for Doctor Jack to visit the sick child of 
 one of the poorer neighbors. It was known that 
 he always responded to such calls more promptly 
 than any other, as people of that class are sensitive 
 in the extreme to any appearance of neglect. On 
 this occasion it was observed that he responded with 
 more than usual alacrity. Strange! was it not? 
 Doubtless, Miss De Mar was not less quick than 
 others. However, no one made any sign; every- 
 thing went forward as though nothing had occurred 
 to disturb the even tenor of the occasion. Doctor 
 Jack was a gentleman — let it rest at that. 
 
 The call was not a distant one; he might return 
 — but return he did not. On the dance went, with 
 its usual accompaniment of laughter and fun, until 
 after a late supper the company broke up; and all 
 returned to their respective homes^ save Little Miss 
 Tippers. 
 
 When the company had gone the family sat rest- 
 ing and chatting for some time. Finally these 
 yielded to the kindly influence of the drowsy god, 
 and retired to their rooms; Little Miss Tippers to 
 
studies ill Black and White 33 
 
 a small room adjoining that of Miss De Mar, which 
 was always kept in readiness for her occupation — 
 "Ivittle Miss Tippers's room." The house soon be- 
 came quiet, with all the lights out. 
 
 We will claim the dreamer's privilege and follow 
 Miss De Mar to her chamber. She had hastily re- 
 moved her ball costume and donned a light, cool 
 wrapper. Relieved of its fastenings, her abundant 
 brown hair hung down her back in luxuriant waves 
 and ripples enchanting to behold. She went to the 
 window casement, threv/ open the shutters, and 
 drew back the filmy lace curtains. Kneeling down 
 with her elbows on the cushioned seat, supporting 
 her chin with her two fair hands, she gazed out into 
 the night. What were that beautiful maiden's 
 thoughts as she knelt there? Ah! there are some 
 things too sacred for the dreamer to divulge to com- 
 mon mortals. While she gazed at the stars her face 
 grew paler, and a sigh lifted somewhat the weight 
 of a care. 
 
 The house had long since grown still and dark, 
 when there came at the door a peculiar little tap that 
 the young lady knew well of yore. It was as the tap 
 of an angel. She stirred not; she made no sign; 
 she only waited. Gently the door opened, and a 
 little white figure stole in. A gentle little arm 
 stole around her waist. Turning, Miss De Mar 
 wound her arms about the slender little figure kneel- 
 ing at her side; her head sinking on the little 
 shoulder, she gave loose reins to an emotion that 
 she would have thrust back in any other presence, 
 though her heart lay bleeding and crushed in the 
 3 
 
34 Studies in Black and White 
 
 effort. Neither spoke a word ; only a gentle, loving 
 little hand — oh! so true and kind — patted a fair, 
 white shoulder, with a touch that an angel might 
 have coveted. There was balm and comfort in each 
 little pat, falling with a gentleness and rhythm born 
 of nothing less tender than a Saviour's pity. 
 
 With arms still intertwined they faced the 
 window again and gazed long and in silence at the 
 stars out in the night. Was there a suspicion of a 
 sigh, there came the gentle little pat, and it was 
 hushed. 
 
 Then came a voice soft and low, as if breathed by 
 some sweet spirit of the night, 
 
 "How quiet and peaceful the stars look to-night. 
 Quiet and peaceful they are; because they go on 
 and on in the course laid out for them — around and 
 around the universe, never complaining, never wor- 
 rying for fear of getting lost; never dreaming that 
 they will not be valued at their worth, never wish- 
 ing for some bright particular star for a compan- 
 ion ; forgetting that that star has its own course to 
 run. They all go on patiently — faithfully running 
 their course. On and on they go, at tlieir marvelous 
 speed, singing the song of the stars." After a mo- 
 ment of silence, ''I believe in the God of the stars." 
 Clear and true came the response, 
 
 "I too believe in the God of the stars." 
 
 They turned and kissed each other. Then bow- 
 ing their heads they repeated the "Our Father" and 
 arose from their knees. Who shall doubt that the 
 God of the stars let fall the dew of his blessing upon 
 their pure hearts? 
 
studies ill Black and White 35 
 
 "Now let's say good-night. I am comforted and 
 strengthened," said Miss De Mar. 
 
 "Lie down, dear, and let me soothe you to sleep," 
 said the little one. 
 
 "Nay, I am not so selfish ; you need rest quite as 
 much as I. Go to your room now — God bless you," 
 and she kissed her little friend again and again as 
 she led her to the door. In a few moments they 
 vv'Cre sleeping as sweetly as if no pain had ever left 
 a footprint upon a trusting heart. 
 
 Doctor Jack had remained longer at the bedside 
 of the sick child than was necessary, in all proba- 
 bility; and when he left it at last, he went directly 
 home and found his brother w^aiting for him. 
 
 "How did you leave your little patient?" 
 
 "Relieved," was the sententious reply. 
 
 They sat in silence for some time. Hal put his 
 hand on his brother's shoulder — a hand as gentle 
 as a woman's, yet with a firmness that meant and 
 gave strength — while he said, 
 
 "Brother, I know that it pains you ; I know that 
 you w^ould not give pain to another for any slight 
 reason ; more especially to one that you love." For 
 a moment no answer came back; only the Doctor's 
 hand covered that of his brother, with a gentle pres- 
 sure. 
 
 "I cannot play double," said Doctor Jack. "It 
 would have been more than cruel to have encour- 
 aged a thought or feeling that would have ripened 
 only bitter fruit." 
 
 "Would it not be as well, if not better, to wait, 
 and not rush matters just now?" 
 
36 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "No, Hal, that is a mistake that I will not make. 
 What can never be, should be never begun. I wish 
 to be understood at once ; it will cost less pain now 
 than later on." Here he took a turn around the 
 room. Coming back and resuming his chair, he 
 continued, "It was almost unpardonable to place 
 two people in such an embarrassing position. Dear 
 Aunt Fannie — little did she dream of what misery 
 might spring from her very kind intentions. I am 
 so glad that I never touched a cent of the money. 
 Just as soon as I can do so without giving unneces- 
 sary pain, I will give Cousin Fan my share of the 
 estate." 
 
 "What a lovely young woman she is!" mused 
 Hal. 
 
 "Yes, indeed ; she could not be more so ; nor do 
 I believe that there is one more lovable in the world ; 
 but if I do not love her as a man should love the 
 woman he marries, ought I to marry her ? That is 
 why I say that I shall never marry. I never expect 
 to find a more lovely and lovable woman than she 
 is. The woman that I marry must be indispensable 
 to my being. Now suppose I go on and encourage 
 Aunt Fannie's arrangement, and when it is too late 
 find out that it was all a mistake? No, I will go 
 over to-morrow and have an understanding at once. 
 After to-morrow the house will be full of com- 
 pany." 
 
 "You may be correct, brother. I have no doubt 
 but that you will do the right thing, in the right 
 way. I am sure that I should blunder most miser- 
 ably." 
 
studies in Black and White 37 
 
 Doctor Jack leaned over and kissed his brother's 
 forehead, and said, 
 
 "Good-night." 
 
 Thus they parted; and the subject was never 
 again mentioned between them but once afterward, 
 and then in connection with a most terrible tragedy 
 that changed eveiy thing for the brothers. 
 
 Immediately after dinner the next day. Doctor 
 Jack ordered his horse and rode over to Magnolia. 
 One would have been blind not to discover that 
 there was restraint all round when he met his 
 cousin's family. It was the more noticeable from 
 the fact that such a thing was so foreign to these 
 people, whose hospitality knew no limit except the 
 impossible. 
 
 Ever heretofore, these young people had called 
 each other Jack and Fan. Now he addressed her as 
 Cousin Fannie; noticing the change she called him 
 Cousin Jack ; and when she did, their eyes met, and 
 they understood. Strangely enough, the embarrass- 
 ment melted away and they laughed and talked of 
 indifferent subjects with perfect freedom. At the 
 first decided pause in the conversation, he asked if 
 she had been down to the Cove since her return. 
 
 "No, you must remember that I have not been 
 home two days yet." 
 
 "Shall we walk down and have a look at the 
 place? I have not been there for ages." 
 
 "Yes, if you wish to go." Was there a suspicion 
 of ice in that? Doctor Jack thought so; and the 
 character of the pain it produced was beyond his 
 power of analysis. 
 
 Securing their hats, they strolled leisurely along. 
 
38 Studies in Black and White 
 
 saying not a great deal in the mean time. Having 
 reached the Cove, and passed in through the vine- 
 clad entrance, they occupied a rustic seat beneath 
 the dome made by the long branches of the magnifi- 
 cent old live oaks. They remained silent for some 
 moments, scanning the beauties surrounding them. 
 Then without any preliminaries, he turned and took 
 her hand in his, saying, 
 
 "Cousin Fannie, I have always tried to be 
 straightforward and honest in everything, and with 
 everybody. I have always thought that if we are 
 true to ourselves — in the best sense of the term — 
 we are apt to be true to others. If there is any- 
 thing more despicable than being placed in a false 
 position, it is placing some one else in that plight. 
 Cousin dear, you and I are grown-up people now, 
 and ought to be able to take a broad and honest 
 view of matters pertaining to our future. It would 
 be the saddest of mistakes if we should allow any 
 sentimentality or mistaken idea of duty to influ- 
 ence our course, or hurry us into a dilemma from 
 which we could not extricate ourselves. Our dear 
 good aunt never made a greater mistake than when 
 she put us in this embarrassing position. You must 
 know, Fan, that I love you most devotedly, as my 
 dear, sweet cousin; and I hope that I am not too 
 egotistical when I say, I am quite sure that you en- 
 tertain the same feeling for me." 
 
 Up to this point she had not interrupted him, 
 nor did she do so now, only she gave his hand, 
 holding her own, a firm, steady pressure, which 
 spoke a silent language, that had no word for de- 
 
studies in Black and White 39 
 
 ceit in its vocabulary. And he was glad. He con- 
 tinued by saying, 
 
 ''True love cannot be cut and dried, nor slated 
 according to program. Divest it of spontaneity and 
 you will have stripped it of that element which 
 makes it akin to Heaven; you will have simply the 
 song of a caged bird. Am I giving my sweet 
 cousin pain?" 
 
 "Not at all, Cousin Jack. Have you not during 
 your life come upon some entirely new scene, and 
 been unable to divest yourself of the feeling that at 
 some time you had been there before — that it was 
 perfectly familiar to you?" 
 
 "Yes, often." 
 
 "It seems to me," she continued, "just now that 
 what you are saying to me has at some time, in 
 some way, presented itself to my mind — all uncon- 
 sciously, but certainly most distinctly. I have not 
 been able and, to be truthful, have not tried to 
 analyze my feelings in this matter. I would con- 
 sider myself hopelessly stupid if I did not recognize 
 and appreciate your many sterling qualities — your 
 warm, true, generous heart, and your calm, well-bal- 
 anced mind — now, now, now, my dear cousin, I have 
 listened to what you had to say without interrupt- 
 ing you ; and now you must listen to me, and let me 
 have my say. Surely you would not suspect me, 
 on any occasion, much less on this, of silly flattery. 
 I recognize these qualities in you, and I am proud 
 of them. I am proud of my kinsman; and I love 
 my Cousin Jack with my whole heart — yet — yet are 
 we indispensable to each other? Let's make no 
 mistake, cousin. As you have said, people cannot 
 
40 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 fall in love by schedule. But I shall be more pained 
 than I can say, if our dear old auntie's mistaken 
 kindness raises an embarrassing barrier between us. 
 On my part, it shall not." 
 
 And with a sudden impulse she threw her arms 
 around his neck and kissed him over and over again, 
 just as she had done when they were children to- 
 gether. Disengaging her arms, she took his face 
 between her two soft, shapely hands, and looking 
 him squarely in the eyes, said, 
 
 ''Now, Cousin Jack, we understand each other, I 
 think thoroughly ; let it stand at that. Do not shun 
 me — that would hurt — come and go as you have al- 
 ways done. We will be good, loving cousins — al- 
 ways." 
 
 Raising her eyes to an opening in the dome over- 
 head, where the blue skies looked through, she said 
 in a low, reverential tone, 
 
 ''I believe in the God of the stars." 
 
 Drawing her head down on his shoulder, he 
 kissed her fair, white forehead as he wound his 
 strong arms about her, saying, 
 
 ''I believe in the God of this woman." 
 
 Without another word they arose and went back 
 to the house, holding each other's hand — as they 
 had done so often in childhood. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 The summer sped as summers will. There was 
 the usual routine of family gatherings — picnics — 
 barbecues — fishing parties — birthday parties — anni- 
 versaries and fun and happiness and peace. 
 
 (Aside: "The good old times before the war" 
 was no fable, I can tell you; joke about it as we 
 may. But let's not talk about it now.) 
 
 And so time wore on. While the families were 
 sure that Jack and Fan had come to some under- 
 standing, they were at a loss to divine what that un- 
 derstanding might be. No one ever broached the 
 subject to either of them. They met constantly, 
 laughing and dancing, riding and driving together, 
 and were evidently fond of each other's company. 
 
 "Give them time, give them time," said Chatham 
 Jack to his wife. "Jack cannot be blind to such 
 beauty and loveliness. Bless my life, dearie, she is 
 almost as pretty as you used to be ; not but that you 
 are as pretty as ever, sweet." And he arose and 
 went around the table and kissed her — just as he 
 used to do — don't you know ? 
 
 To look at her now, as she sat there, with a loving 
 husband's kiss warm upon her lips, one could well 
 imagine that the old lady with sixty-odd light-sit- 
 ting winters upon her gray hair, and with a sum- 
 mer's love of more than half that age in her heart, 
 had been a beauty, too, in her teens. 
 
 "Doctor Jack, with his fine looks and admirable 
 qualities, and his large estates, is a De Mar, just 
 
42 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 that far," said Mrs. De Mar. ''But that he should 
 violate every tradition of the family by going into 
 a profession — when no De Mar has ever been known 
 to be anything but a planter — prepares me for any 
 freak that he may develop. I shall not be surprised 
 if he does not marry Fan at all." 
 
 "You mean at last, dear, do you not?" said he 
 laughing. 
 
 "There is no use mincing words about it," was her 
 emphatic reply. 
 
 "Come, come, dearie, you must not be too hard 
 on the boy for going into a profession. Times are 
 changing; not everybody can be planters any more 
 than everybody can be De Mars. It's true, physic 
 is a nasty thing; but the profession is a noble one, 
 next to the church, next to the church. Bless my 
 life ! He will settle down after a while, and give up 
 the whole thing," — after a dubious pause, — "and 
 marry Fan." 
 
 "I have no doubt but that you are correct, Jack ;" 
 and after a more dubious pause, "but I don't believe 
 a word of it." 
 
 "That's funny — bless my life!" said he. 
 
 "It may be funny to you, but will it be funny for 
 Fannie?" she retorted, missing the point. 
 
 Just at this juncture the argument was brought 
 to an abrupt close by the door flying open; and in 
 rushed Miss Fannie De Mar and Doctor Jack, fol- 
 lowed by half a dozen other young folk, their 
 cheeks aglow and their eyes asparkle with the pleas- 
 ure born of a brisk canter in the bright, crisp morn- 
 ing air. 
 
 "Hello! hello; bless my life!" exclaimed Chat- 
 

 studies in Black and White 43 
 
 ham Jack. "Hold on, girls, hold on; come one at 
 a time. Don't kiss an old chap so fast that he can- 
 not tell which is which — there ! that is better." 
 
 Everybody talked at once, as fast as ever they 
 could, for the space of five minutes; when, as the 
 old gentleman would have said, it began to unravel, 
 and out of the snarl he picked up the thread of the 
 conversation. 
 
 There was to be a meeting of the clan to arrange 
 for a big fox-hunt that had been booked for the 
 first cold weather. 
 
 "We must meet to-morrow," said a half-dozen 
 voices at once. 
 
 'At old Sandowns," said Doctor Jack. 
 
 'No, right here we meet," said Chatham Jack. 
 
 'No, no," said Dell, the bright, auburn-haired 
 daughter of George De Mar, "Daddy said I must 
 be sure and arrange it for the Oaks, and he will 
 never trust me again if I fail. Surely, surely these 
 good people will not place a poor girl in that posi- 
 tion." 
 
 "Now look here, everybody," said Dick, the half- 
 grown son of William De Mar, "Dad said the meet- 
 ing was to be at the Hollow, of course; and you 
 know when he says anything, he means it. He 
 never promised me a thrashing in my life that I did 
 not get it; and he has ordered all the turkeys on 
 the place killed and ever so many lambs, and in fact 
 everything in sight. They are all killed now; so 
 that settles it — see? Come on everybody, and let's 
 warn in the others. Remember, Cousin Jack, the 
 Hollow to-morrow." 
 
 "Bless my life!" said Chatham Jack, "that boy 
 
44 Studies in Black and White 
 
 jumps at conclusions like — like — like a woman. We 
 will draw lots to see where it will be ; that will be 
 fair all around/' 
 
 "Well," said Dick, "the blood of all those turkeys 
 and things be upon your heads if the Hollow does 
 not win !" 
 
 "Not. so fast," said Doctor Jack, "I'm running 
 this thing. I spoke first. There will be no drawing 
 of lots; and as for Dick, he is simply romancing. 
 I was over at the Hollow only the day before yes- 
 terday, and I saw never a turkey nor the shadow 
 of a turkey; and for that lamb business, that is the 
 baldest gammon. How could they have lambs with 
 those sheep-killing dogs around? Besides, San- 
 downs has not been warmed up for ages. San- 
 downs is the place. I have spoken." Giving the 
 table a sound thump with his fist, that made every- 
 thing on it dance, he puffed out his cheeks in a most 
 ludicrous way; and thrusting his hands under his 
 coat skirts, with his head thrown back, strutted 
 across the room in high play. 
 
 "Bless my life !" said Chatham Jack, "if it comes 
 to that, I for one surrender." All the others sank 
 into chairs, closed their eyes, and let their heads fall 
 over in a most helpless fashion. 
 
 Dropping the tragic. Doctor Jack picked up his 
 riding-whip and, waving it over their heads, cried, 
 
 "Awake, awake, arise! to horse, ye hosts!" and 
 rushed out of the room, followed by the jolly, laugh- 
 ing mob. Mounting their horses, away they scam- 
 pered at a wild, mad pace. 
 
 "Bless my life !" said Chatham Jack, as he stood 
 on the veranda, watching them go, "bless my life! 
 what a fine thing it is to be young !" 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 Sandowns was about to take on its old-time life 
 once more, for the first time since Doctor Jack had 
 become the head of the house. At these family 
 gatherings there had never been any formality; 
 everybody was at home. 
 
 After Doctor Jack had separated from the young 
 people at Mr. Hal De Mar's gate, the others, Dick 
 at the head, decided to drop in on him the next 
 morning for breakfast, knowing of course that he 
 would not be expecting them. At first it was de- 
 cided to meet at some common point and go en 
 masse; but later it was thought best to go one and 
 two at a time, and keep it up. Young Dick was de- 
 lighted with the idea^ and spent the remainder of the 
 evening drumming up recruits. 
 
 At an early hour the next morning. Doctor Jack 
 was standing in the yard, giving directions to some 
 servants, when Miss Fannie De Mar and Dick came 
 dashing up the drive. 
 
 ''Hello, Cousin Jack," said Dick, "here we are! 
 You did not specify any hour, so we thought that we 
 would be in time. I never like to be late. Your 
 invitation included breakfast, did it not? The ride 
 has given me a famous appetite, and as cousin Fan 
 has talked about nothing but broiled chickens and 
 mutton chops, hot rolls and fresh butter, since we 
 started, I take it that she, too, is hungry." 
 
 "I am delighted to see you both. Come right in. 
 I would have been glad at any time to have seen 
 
46 Studies in Black and White 
 
 you ; but I am especially so, Cousin Fan, this morn- 
 ing. You know Marm Tilly has never provided a 
 spread for the clan with no one to overlook things 
 for her. When we shall have had breakfast, which 
 will be ready in a few minutes, I will be so much 
 obliged if you will take the trouble to look in for a 
 little while and see that everything is going on all 
 right. Come into the hall ; there is some fire there. 
 The mornings are getting quite chilly. Take those 
 horses, Mike, and you Jim, run around and tell 
 Marm Tilly that Miss De Mar and Marse Dick are 
 here. You will excuse my bachelor orders, cousin ?" 
 
 ''Oh, certainly," said Dick, with a broad smile on 
 his face. 
 
 Scarcely had they seated themselves around the 
 spacious fireplace in the hall, before there was the 
 clatter of horses' feet on the driveway, 
 
 "Help! within there!" came a cheery voice from 
 without. 
 
 Doctor Jack recognized the voice of his cousin 
 Alfred, and hurried out just in time to see him as- 
 sisting Miss Andrews from her horse. 
 
 ''This is a nice reception to give your invited 
 guests ! No one to meet us ; not even a boy to take 
 the horses." 
 
 "That is really too bad ; but here am I, and there 
 comes the boy. I am so glad to see you. Miss An- 
 drews ; this is kind of you — I am delighted. Come 
 right in. This is really jolly. Cousin Fan and Dick 
 have just come over, and now we will have a real 
 nice little breakfast party." 
 
 "You are quite sure," said Miss Andrews, "that 
 we will not inconvenience you?" 
 
studies ill Black and White 47 
 
 "I am more than sure — I am certain. Do you 
 expect Sandowns to lose its reputation under my 
 care?" 
 
 While Doctor Jack was out, Miss De Mar re- 
 marked to Dick that she feared that it was alto- 
 gether too bad to play this joke on Jack. 
 
 "Rest your conscience, cousin dear," said Dick, 
 ''serves him just right for being so biggity yester- 
 day. Have you forgotten that he actually ques- 
 tioned my veracity? I wish the whole lot would 
 come, and keep coming." And Dick had his wish. 
 Ones and twos kept dropping in until at least twenty 
 couples had come to breakfast. 
 
 Doctor Jack, of course, soon caught on to the 
 joke, and asked his cousin Fannie to help him re- 
 ceive. They took their stands on the veranda. The 
 position, she thought, was rather conspicuous under 
 the circumstances ; but she had been regretting the 
 part she had taken in coming and was willing to 
 sacrifice her feelings to save him any embarrass- 
 ment. Between the arrivals she remarked, 
 
 ''I am quite sure that this is too bad of us, cousin 
 Jack; Dick is responsible for it." 
 
 ''Then the young rascal has advanced himself 
 greatly in my estimation. I would not have missed 
 it for anything." When there were no more arri- 
 vals, they returned to their company within. Doctor 
 Jack asking Dick if everybody had come. 
 
 "Not at all — not by a long shot ! This is only the 
 advance guard, old fellow. I wish they would come 
 on; I am getting terribly lonesome, and I am as 
 hungry as I am lonesome," and he w^ent to the door 
 and peered down the road wistfully. 
 
48 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 While the Doctor took in the joke, not so old 
 Marm Tilly — first surprised, then worried, finally 
 dismayed. More help was called, and everything 
 was removed from the cozy breakfast-room to the 
 more spacious dining-room; where she spread a 
 table that would have accommodated at least fifty 
 guests. 
 
 "Do not worry, Marm Tilly," said Miss De Mar, 
 who had gone out to see if there was anything that 
 she could suggest. ''Just give us whatever is most 
 convenient. It is all a frolic, you know. Ham and 
 eggs and plenty of strong coffee is enough." 
 
 "Bless yer, honey, old Marm Tilly ain't gwine ter 
 be run over by jes' er little company uv you young- 
 sters. Ts got six niggers in de kitchen br'ilin' 
 chickens, an' ham an' aigs, an' er cookin' hot cakes 
 an' waflles. You jes' run back an' keep 'em lively 
 fur a little while, an' Robert will come an' 'nounce 
 breakfast 'fore yer know it." 
 
 In a very short time, sure enough, Robert made 
 his appearance, and the company swarmed out to 
 breakfast in a jolly good humor, and was confronted 
 with a meal of which no housekeeper could have 
 been ashamed. The early ride had given every one 
 a country appetite, and the meal was enjoyed to the 
 full. Doctor Jack had the best of the joke, thanks 
 to the plucky and resourceful tact of Marm Tilly. 
 
 Later, the older members of the families arrived, 
 and the proposed fox-hunt was discussed and re- 
 discussed, until it was decided that a challenge 
 should be sent to Major Haralson of Virginia, who 
 had often visited them and hunted with them, and 
 
studies ill Black and White 49 
 
 had always bragged on the superior breed of his 
 hounds — "They are the very best in the world." 
 
 When dinner was announced it proved a more 
 formal affair, and its appointments and supplies 
 were matters of surprise to those who had raided 
 the pantry at an unexpected hour only that morn- 
 ing. 
 
 Having seen the last of the company off late in 
 the afternoon, Doctor Jack turned to go inside, and 
 was confronted by Marm Tilly standing in the mid- 
 dle of the walk, arms akimbo, evidently waiting for 
 him. 
 
 " 'Fore de Lawd, Marse Jack," she began, ''don't 
 do dat no more. Vs disgraced de whole De Mar 
 family for shore. De idee uv er De Mar not bein' 
 ready ter feed de whole county on de spot, is er dis- 
 grace. Sech er thing never happen' 'fore." 
 
 "Why, Marm Tilly, I was just going around to 
 congratulate you. You did famously. Everything 
 went off as smooth as if you had had a week's no- 
 tice. No one could have done any better under the 
 circumstances." 
 
 "That's whut upsot me, de circu'stances. Hit all 
 might er bin mighty smooth in der big house; but 
 I tells yer hit wuzent smooth in der kitchen, by er 
 jug full. When Miss Fannie an' Marse Dick cum, 
 I sed ter Mag, 'Mag, you run right out an' snatch 
 up er couple more br'ilers right quick, 'ca'ze Marse 
 Jack will want Miss Fannie, erspecially, to have er 
 nice breakfast.' An' she ain't hardly more'n got 
 them two br'ilers picked, when lo an' behol' hyere 
 comes more comp'ny; den some more br'ilers wuz 
 4 
 
50 Studies in Black and White 
 
 cotch up, an' so hit went on, till las' Mag say, 'Der 
 ain't no more br'ilers lef. Hit looks like white folks 
 thinks er nigger can reach up in er tree anywhurs 
 an' yank down er br'iler ready picked.' An' I dess 
 slapped dat nigger in de mouf, an' tole her ter shet 
 up an' not be er talkin' erbout white folks erroun' 
 me. But I tells yer, Marse Jack, spring chickens is 
 monstrous sca'ce in de fall uv de year — pow'ful 
 sca'ce." 
 
 Doctor Jack permitted the old darky to have her 
 say. She had nursed him, and was a privileged 
 character. She had switched him many times. 
 
 "I'll try and remember about the spring chickens 
 in the fall of the year next time, Marm Tilly," said 
 the Doctor. 
 
 "I wish yer would, 'ca'ze when spring chickens is 
 sca'ce hit's mighty frustratin'. Hit's like axin' fur 
 cowcumbers at Christmas." 
 
 "I'm sorry you have been frustrated, Marm 
 Tilly," assuming an air of deep contrition, 
 
 "Hit ain't gwine ter happen no more, Marse Jack ; 
 don't yer worry erbout hit. Dis nigger will scratch 
 her fingers off fust; don't yer worry, chile." 
 
 Doctor Jack knew from long experience that when 
 she spoke in that way to him there was no root of 
 bitterness in the warm, true heart beating beneath 
 the bosom that had pillowed his head so often — so 
 often ! 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 On the top of this knoll the first frost of the sea- 
 son had bedecked the browning grass and high- 
 waving sedge with myriads of gleaming ice-crystals, 
 kissed into iridescence by the morning sun's first 
 rays. For miles around the eye could sweep over 
 thousands of acres of waste land — hill and dale, 
 brook and brake; here and there a glimpse of the 
 river nestling in the arms of the blue hills in the 
 distance, looking for all the world like bits of plate 
 glass dropped here and there on the landscape pic- 
 ture. 
 
 Far and near this particular knoll was known as 
 The Meet. This great expanse of waste land was 
 given over to the fox and the huntsman. No shoot- 
 ing was allowed, nor burning of the sedge fields, to 
 disturb the fox's cover. No hut nor cabin was per- 
 mitted, because every squatter would have his 
 breed of curs and mongfrels to break into the chase 
 at some critical moment and spoil the race. 
 
 Ah, what a royal morning that was for sport! 
 Perfect! It was cold, clear, and still — cold enough 
 to make the blood tingle along the veins, not to 
 hurt; clear, that the light and shadings might have 
 a free hand, dappling and dimpling the field of view ; 
 still, that the scent might lie long and true, and that 
 the music of the hounds might rise and fall — and 
 echo — and echo — and echo. 
 
 From the east comes the sound of clattering 
 horses' feet on the hard ground. A whip dashes up 
 
52 Studies in Black and White 
 
 at a swinging gallop, followed by a pack of thirty 
 clogs. As he mounts the crest of a ridge, he winds 
 his short horn ; and lo ! the answering blast of two 
 other packs approaching from different directions. 
 On they come — the three whips, each followed by 
 his pack of hounds, swinging around hill tops; 
 down into hollows; up again into view — on they 
 come ! The morning is reverberant with the noise 
 they make, the echoes pulsing into every nook and 
 corner — every brier and brake alive with the clatter 
 of it. 
 
 As they approach The Meet, they locate each 
 other and swerve off to prevent the packs from be- 
 coming mixed, in which event a free-fight would 
 have been inevitable. Having come to a halt, each 
 whip busied himself trying to keep his dogs to- 
 gether; but in spite of their best efforts, the most 
 refractory ones broke away, w^hen a general melee 
 began. It required the combined efforts of the three 
 whips, and considerable time, to get them separated 
 and order restored. 
 
 This was scarcely accomplished when there 
 dawned upon the scene Major Haralson of Virginia, 
 come to accept the challenge from the De Mars, for 
 a fox-hunt — a chubby, red-faced man, quick and 
 peppery in every motion and fibre. He was nattily 
 dressed, and mounted upon a small Arab horse, — a 
 beauty of his kind, — a light roan, with limbs like a 
 deer; mane and tail long and black; a splendid 
 neck surmounted by a small, well-formed head, his 
 eyes large and the color of amber, beaming with in- 
 telligence. He was as spirited as his rider, and as 
 gentle as my lady. 
 
studies in Black and White 53 
 
 Reining in his horse, the Major whipped out his 
 watch: "Fifteen minutes ahead of time." Fifteen 
 minutes is a long time for an impatient, peppery 
 httle man to wait, and perforce he must be doing 
 something. 
 
 "x\h ! there, boys," sang out the Major, "unchain 
 the dogs, and let them get accustomed to one an- 
 other." 
 
 The whip nearest him raised his hat and said, 
 
 "Marse Haralson, don't yer spect dey will git ter 
 fight'n?" 
 
 "Not a bit of it — not a bit of it ! We can manage 
 them easily. Turn them loose." 
 
 Of course there was no appeal from the Major's 
 order, and the dogs were liberated. The way they 
 scampered was wonderful to behold, until they be- 
 came thoroughly mixed up, when there ensued the 
 liveliest dog fight in history — barking, growling, 
 snapping and snarling; making a noise that only 
 seventy or eighty hounds could. 
 
 "Why don't you stop that fighting?" thundered 
 the Major to the whips. 
 
 Already the boys were down among the dogs, 
 yelling, kicking, and plying their whips right and 
 left. The Major watched them for a few moments, 
 before he tumbled off his horse and rushed into the 
 fray, only to be tripped up and rolled over by the 
 fighting dogs; and tumbled over afresh every time 
 he got on his feet, and eventually had to be pulled 
 out by his legs and set up, by two of the whips, 
 minus his hat, and with his coat split up the back 
 to his collar, spitting sand freely — which latter fact 
 doubtless prevented an explosion of remarks that 
 
54 Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 would have been too florid for ears reverent. If he 
 was red in the face before, he was redder now. If 
 he was peppery before, he was pepper and ginger 
 now. In the mean time, one of the whips was chas- 
 ing a young dog that had secured the Major's hat, 
 and was running down the hill, tossing and catching 
 it as he went. This side chase had the effect of di- 
 verting the attention of the other dogs, and away 
 they scampered, joining in the frolic with the Ma- 
 jor's hat, until there was no hat left to speak of. 
 
 Just at this juncture there w^as the clatter of 
 horses' feet mingling with shouts of greetings. 
 When the Major turned around his eyes rested on a 
 picture of unsurpassed beauty ; a group of as hand- 
 some men and women as the world could produce — 
 mounted upon splendid, spirited horses; the whole 
 silhouetted against the deep blue western sky — the 
 De Mars. Back of this group were a half-dozen 
 mounted servants in waiting. 
 
 "Good-morning, Major," called Mr. Hal De Mar. 
 *'How do you do? We are delighted to see you. 
 We feared that you were not coming, as you did not 
 arrive last night." 
 
 "I am very sorry; but one of my dogs went 
 astray yesterday, and we did not get nearer than 
 Colonel Andrews's," and there followed an all-round 
 hand-shaking and expressions of pleasure. 
 
 The Major's plight was soon discovered. The 
 Major, who was always so immaculately dressed 
 and groomed, stood hatless, his coat spht up the 
 back, his hair all disheveled and full of sand, the 
 bow of his cravat well up under his left ear ; of all 
 which the Major was innocently unconscious. 
 
studies ill Black and White 55 
 
 ''Why, Major, what has happened to you?" asked 
 Chatham Jack. 
 
 "Not anything," said the Major, as he buttoned 
 his coat over his crumpled shirt front, thereby 
 widening the rent in the back of that unfortunate 
 garment. 
 
 "I have adopted the fad of going bareheaded. 
 The idea is, to keep the feet warm and the head 
 cool. Let me commend it to you, gentlemen." 
 
 ''But your coat is torn. Major," said Doctor Jack. 
 
 "Is it, indeed? How funny! The dogs got into 
 a fight, and we had a tussle with them," said the 
 Major; and with his hands thrust down deep into 
 his pockets and with a most quizzical expression on 
 his jovial face, said, 
 
 "We must have had — 'a parrot and monkey time' 
 of it," whereupon there was a roar of laughter, 
 which good breeding and good nature had sup- 
 pressed. 
 
 In an instant Doctor Jack had dismounted; and 
 taking a pocket case, produced a needle and thread 
 with which he soon had the Major's coat repaired. 
 
 "Thank you. Doctor, ever so much," said the Ma- 
 jor ; "your surgery is painless and bloodless. I will 
 take pleasure in commending you." 
 
 "By the by," said the Doctor, "where is your 
 friend? You promised us one." 
 
 "Where is that scapegoat?" he said, scanning the 
 country. "He loitered to talk with Andrews's 
 daughter, and said he would overtake me. I warn 
 you, young ladies, he is a most susceptible young 
 man — is Taylor. I will not call him 'a rising young 
 lawyer,' for honesty demands that we call him 'a 
 
5G Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 briefless barrister.' However, we hope that he will 
 rise sooner or later. A capital young man, a capital 
 young man — sharp in the better sense of that term — 
 bright and brave. Ah, yonder he comes now." 
 
 And there hove in sight a handsome young man, 
 wearing a neat-fitting hunting-suit, and mounted on 
 a dashing, spirited horse, perfectly groomed and 
 with trappings in good taste. 
 
 ''This way, Taylor. Hurry up, and make your 
 apologies for keeping the company waiting." 
 
 Introductions all around followed. Miss Fannie 
 De Mar was the last one to whom he was presented ; 
 and the young man lingered by her side. But he 
 soon noticed that while she carried on a running 
 badinage, — twitting him for having torn himself 
 away from the Misses Andrews so quickly, — her 
 eyes constantly wandered in the direction of the 
 handsome young man to whom he had been intro- 
 duced as Doctor Jack De Mar. 
 
 "So," mused Mr. Taylor, "the land lies in that 
 direction, does it? That is the young gentleman 
 that I will have to deal with — and watch — will I 
 not?" The young lawyer was not at all disposed to 
 disparage himself; and looked forward with pleas- 
 ure, rather, to the oncoming tilt. 
 
 The Major had sung this young lady's praise in 
 such high notes as to induce the young lawyer to 
 throw over his Virginia flames and come to Caro- 
 lina. If he found the one-half true of her, he was 
 going in to win. He saw her there that morning in 
 all the glory of young womanhood — a perfect 
 beauty in perfect health, and evidently wealthy. He 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 57 
 
 looked around at the entire party as a fit setting to 
 such a picture. 
 
 Just then the horns sounded, and the dogs were 
 loosed and put on the move toward the cover. 
 Down the hill the bright cavalcade followed the 
 hounds. They had not far to go before a strike was 
 made, and made by the Major's little Blue Bess. 
 
 ''There!" shouted the Major, all excitement and 
 exultation, "I would have bet a fortune that Blue 
 Bess would have the best nose in the whole lot. The 
 best nose in the whole world, De Mar ; I must send 
 you some of the stock. Give her a little time," 
 shouted the Major to the whips, "and she will show 
 you the way the fox has gone." Very soon, sure 
 enough, she broke away ; one and another followed, 
 but in rather a half-hearted way. 
 
 'See," said the Major, "your dogs have not the 
 
 nose 
 
 "S 
 
 I am inclined to think that your dogs have the 
 wrong end of the trail, Major," said Mr. De Mar. 
 
 "Never, never!" exclaimed the peppery little Ma- 
 jor. On and on the hunters followed the hounds. 
 
 "The wrong end of the trail/' said young Hal 
 De Mar to Mr. Taylor, who chanced to be near him. 
 
 "Speak it in whispers," said the young man. "For 
 the world, do not let the Major hear you. It would 
 break his heart to have his favorite dog make a 
 blunder right at the start." 
 
 "Stop, everybody!" cried Chatham Jack, "they 
 are going toward that fallen tree. If they go there, 
 we will know at once whether we are on the right 
 end or not." 
 

 58 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 "How is that?" asked Mr. Taylor of Miss De 
 Mar. 
 
 'You can't be an old hunter," said she. 
 'No, I have not hunted much;" and with 
 a grimace added, ''I may not be as old as I ought to 
 be, I fear." 
 
 "Then I will explain : If hunting for birds, a fox 
 comes to a fallen tree, he invariably goes around the 
 stump and mounts the body and slips along to the 
 top or boughs, where the birds would be roosting. 
 He would never go into the top first, for fear of dis- 
 turbing his prey." 
 
 "I see: I see. Thank vou. You seem so well 
 posted in fox-craft, may I not be allowed to attach 
 myself to you during the chase, so that you can give 
 me points? I certainly would be greatly obliged, 
 and edified as well." 
 
 "Oh, you would learn ever so much more from 
 my father, or the Major, in fact, from any of the 
 gentlemen. I just happen to know a few things 
 that I have picked up casually in the hunt. There! 
 the dogs have gone into the top of the tree — that 
 settles it." 
 
 Everything was in a hubbub in an instant. The 
 horns were soimded, and the whips put spurs to 
 their horses, calling their dogs, and retracing their 
 steps to the starting point. The dash enlivened 
 everything. There was some fine horsemanship dis- 
 played, not by the gentlemen only, for the ladies sat 
 their horses with an ease and grace that can be ac- 
 quired only on bareback colts and ponies in child- 
 hood, before one learns fear. 
 
 The Major, disgusted with the false start, rather 
 
studies in Black and White 59 
 
 slunk behind, in so far as his phicky Httle Arab 
 would permit him. But when the hounds had re- 
 turned to the point where they started, it was Blue 
 Bess that first took up the right end of the trail. At 
 her first note the Major put spurs to his horse, and 
 went tearing through the line, yelling encourage- 
 ment to his dogs. As the trail warmed, the entire 
 pack joined in; and the whole countryside rang and 
 rang with the music they made — the echo resound- 
 ing from the hills, and dying away in the distance. 
 It was not long before the fox was jumped, and 
 away went the hounds and the whips. 
 
 It was not admissible to yell when the fox was 
 fresh, he might strike off for miles and miles in a 
 straight course. Otherwise, he would circle and 
 double around the neighborhood of his hiding place, 
 thus enabling the older huntsmen to see more of the 
 sport. The youngsters, of course, risking their 
 necks at the ditches and hedges rushed after the 
 hounds. The young ladies were in the forefront of 
 it all, sitting their horses as easily as if they were 
 cantering down a meadow path looking for daisies. 
 
 Mr. Taylor's horse positively refusing to take the 
 first ditch, he was forced to go with the older gen- 
 tlemen. Very soon the chase passed near them, and 
 Doctor Jack dropped out and joined them and in- 
 sisted on Mr. Taylor taking his horse and following 
 the young people who were having such fine sport. 
 "This is exceedingly kind of you. Doctor," he said 
 as he mounted Zeppo. He was soon up with the 
 hounds, taking the gullies with the best of them, the 
 pleasure of it quickly obliterating the chagrin he 
 
60 Studies in Black and White 
 
 had experienced on finding himself handicapped 
 with a balking horse. 
 
 On and on they sped, their cheeks flushing, and 
 their eyes sparkling with the fun of it. Up hill 
 and down hill they went. Ah ! what sport it was. 
 The music of the hounds — the ringing, merry laugh- 
 ter — the roar and the mad rush of it all ! 
 
 "Bless my life!" exclaimed Chatham Jack, as they 
 swept by him. No one hesitated for an instant at 
 any hazard he met. 
 
 Mr. Taylor caught his breath when he saw Miss 
 De Mar break for a gully at least ten feet wide and 
 as many deep. Would she make it? Would she 
 make it? Miss De Mar had thrown herself forward 
 on Doe's neck, and she, too, held her breath as they 
 flew. No one had ever taken this gully at this point 
 before. Little Doe, gathering her strength, backed 
 her slender ears and went flying across the chasm. 
 
 "By George! They have made it," shouted Mr. 
 Taylor, who was following close. 
 
 The others, knowing the ground, had guided their 
 horses somewhat higher up, where the gully was 
 not so wide, nor deep. Fain would Mr. Taylor have 
 checked Zeppo; but he was accustomed to follow- 
 ing Doe; and when he drew the lines, Zeppo took 
 this as his cue to follow now. And follow he did — 
 his nose extended straight ahead — his nostrils flar- 
 ing red and wide — his eyes blazing and flashing. 
 Mr. Taylor felt every muscle quivering beneath him 
 when the noble steed shot forward, as if thrown 
 by a catapult; and Zeppo landed good three feet 
 beyond the brink — safe. 
 
 At the end of the chase, Mr. Taylor was accorded 
 
studies in Black and White 61 
 
 the pleasure of ''tailing the fox" before the other 
 gentlemen had arrived. 
 
 The whips coupled up their dogs, and the party 
 adjourned to the home of Mr. Hal De Mar — The 
 Magnolias. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 After a substantial luncheon the day was spent 
 by the older men in resting, and discussing the re- 
 spective merits of this and that particular breed of 
 dogs; while the younger members of the party, 
 very naturally, drifted into the drawing and music- 
 rooms, discussing those airy nothings which insigni- 
 ficant within themselves, yet afford the close ob- 
 server a favorable opportunity for studying the cali- 
 ber and tastes of those participating. The young 
 lawyer's training fitted him well for such an analy- 
 sis; of which, you may be sure, he availed himself 
 on this occasion. 
 
 While Miss Fannie De Mar did not talk a great 
 deal, she was a good listener, with that show of in- 
 terest which is so highly appreciated by those — ^wlio 
 like to hear themselves talk. When she did join in 
 the conversation, her remarks were straight to the 
 point, and gave evidence of a well-balanced mind, 
 thoroughly cultivated. Her criticisms, when she did 
 indulge in them, were just, but merciful — full of 
 sympathy and of the kindest feeling. What she said 
 on any subject was worthy of being carried home 
 and digested. There was a delightful sincerity in 
 her words and manner which gained one's confi- 
 dence at once. Her laughter, though hearty and 
 catching, was low and sweet. All this, and doubt- 
 less much more, Mr. Taylor observed and noted; 
 and it wound a cord around his heart — with what 
 result we shall see later. 
 
studies in Black and White 63 
 
 It is a quality of human nature to want what we 
 have not, and to desire above everything else that 
 which we cannot have. So it came about that when 
 Mr. Taylor saw that he was not making any head- 
 way in ingratiating himself into the good graces of 
 Miss De Mar he became more determined than ever 
 to win her. While it was doubtless true that he was 
 first attracted by her great beauty, and not less by 
 her great wealth, he very soon learned to prize her 
 for her own charming personality. 
 
 The hunt was kept up for several days, the even- 
 ings being taken up by impromptu dances at one or 
 another of the De Mar houses. When the time 
 came for Major Haralson's return home the unex- 
 pected announcement was made that Mr. Taylor 
 had made up his mind to remain in Carolina, and 
 was inclined to make Sherwood, the county-seat, 
 his home, and practice his profession there. No one 
 but the Major, however, gave expression to that 
 surprise. The De Mars would do everything in 
 their power to make it pleasant for him, and to fur- 
 ther his professional ambition. To his surprise, no 
 one was readier than Doctor Jack to give expression 
 to those intentions, and evidently with perfect sin- 
 cerity. The hospitality of Sandowns was placed at 
 his disposal. He had a standing invitation from 
 Doctor Jack and his brother Hal. 
 
 After spending a number of days in company 
 with the Doctor, he was more at sea than ever. 
 That the Doctor admired his pretty cousin went 
 without saying; but that he was infatuated with 
 her was not at all apparent. In fact, Mr. Taylor 
 had not been able to detect the slightest indication 
 
64 Studies in Black and White 
 
 of a warmer feeling ; and he spent no little thought 
 in trying to fathom the case. He would have stated 
 it somewhat in this way : On the one hand, given a 
 young lady of matchless beauty, highly educated, a 
 most charming personage, with ample means in her 
 own right, to say nothing of her future prospects 
 from her father's large estate ; and, to say the least, 
 prejudiced in a certain young man's favor. On the 
 other hand, the certain young man, handsome, rich, 
 kind, attentive, and certainly fond, but with the 
 fondness of a brother for a favorite sister — nothing 
 more. Who could solve it? Certainly not Mr. 
 Taylor. 
 
 What Mr. Taylor learned about these people 
 came from close observation and acute reasoning, 
 from this to that. He had not been unwarrantably 
 inquisitive. Mr. Taylor was a gentleman — a Vir- 
 ginia gentleman. 
 
 *'I shall be very much disappointed if I do not 
 make the Doctor show his hand," mused the young 
 lawyer. "Greek meets Greek." 
 
 From thence on, Mr. Taylor danced assiduous 
 attendance on Miss De Mar on any and all occa- 
 sions ; but with results that were only puzzling. 
 The effect on Doctor De Mar was nil; and as for 
 the young lady, nil would have been almost hope; 
 for she avoided him whenever it was possible for 
 her to do so, short of rudeness. In an open field, 
 with youth, culture, a prepossessing face and figure, 
 and the prestige of an F. F. V., Mr. Taylor was not 
 disposed to despair of the final result. He had been 
 accustomed rather to be sought after by mothers 
 with marriageable daughters. He had moved in 
 
studies ill Black and White 65 
 
 good society, had been educated in the University 
 of Virginia, had graduated from Harvard Law 
 School, had spent some years abroad as an attache 
 to one of our Ministers at an important Court, and 
 had improved his opportunities. He was well en- 
 dowed with fine conversational powers, and could 
 make himself very agreeable and entertaining on 
 occasion. Now the very best that he could com- 
 mand was brought forth and furbished up, and 
 placed to the fore. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 It was on a Saturday. Mr. Taylor was spending 
 the day at The Magnohas. He had estabhshed 
 himself at Sherwood ostensibly to practice his pro- 
 fession; but, in fact, to inaugurate his campaign in 
 a more important case than any matter of law that 
 was likely to come to him for many years ; for this 
 involved a most charming personage in Miss De 
 Mar, and lands and slaves, the possession of which 
 would insure comfort and ease for the remainder of 
 his life. 
 
 After luncheon, Miss De Mar, her father, and 
 Mr. Taylor were sitting on the veranda, enjoying 
 the breeze that came up over the lawn and pasture 
 from the river. The day was charming and invited 
 outdoor exercise. 
 
 "Miss De Mar, you have promised to show me 
 the Cove. On former occasions it has been too wet 
 under foot. It must be at its best this beautiful af- 
 ternoon ; there has been no rain for days." 
 
 "Certainly, and we are fortunate in having father 
 with us. He knows every nook and corner, and is 
 most fortunate in selecting the best points of view," 
 said the young lady. 
 
 Mr. Taylor could not repress a look of disap- 
 pointment. It was not so much the beauties of the 
 Cove that was the attraction, as the opportunity for 
 being alone with Miss De Mar, that had suggested 
 the idea. 
 
 "It is the most tropical place in the State," said 
 Mr. De Mar, "and you must see it." 
 
studies ill Black and White 67 
 
 The trio passed down and out at the east gate, 
 and sauntered through the taU magnohas and 
 broad-spreading Hve oaks. They had nearly reached 
 the entrance to the Cove, when the plantation beh 
 sounded. 
 
 "That is for me," said Mr. De Mar; ''I had for- 
 gotten that this is ration day. I told Gabe that I 
 wanted to inspect the last lot of bacon before it was 
 issued to the hands, and he is ringing for me. I 
 am very sorry." 
 
 "Well, we can come again," said Miss De Mar, 
 "it will keep, you know, Mr. Taylor." 
 
 "We are so near, Miss De Mar, you might give 
 me a bird's-eye view of the Cove; and we will at- 
 tempt a more thorough inspection when your father 
 can come with us." 
 
 "Yes, daughter, as you are here, you might show 
 him the nearby walks, and next week we will have 
 some friends in who will join us in a picnic. A 
 day is not too much to give to it." 
 
 It was the young lady's turn to be annoyed ; and 
 it is to be feared that she was not entirely successful 
 in concealing her irritation. To be entirely truth- 
 ful, she did not wish to be left alone with Mr. Tay- 
 lor ; and short of being rude, she really would have 
 liked him to have an intimation of that fact. 
 Whether he made that discovery or not, he insisted 
 that they should have just a glimpse of the place as 
 they were so near. There was nothing else to do 
 but to compl}^ with his request. The two went on, 
 while the father retraced his steps — never dream- 
 ing. 
 
 They soon came to the arched opening that had 
 
68 Studies in Black and White 
 
 been cut through the dense wall of vines and briers, 
 running up and entwining among the cypress trees, 
 that formed a perfect wall around the Cove. This 
 skirting wall was at least twenty feet through, and 
 was composed of an extravagant luxuriance of 
 climbers, in endless variety. 
 
 Passing within, one was given the impression of 
 an immense amphitheater, so dense were the over- 
 hanging boughs of the trees, whose great trunks 
 were as so many columns supporting the dome. 
 There was an endless variety of evergreens, many 
 indigeneous as well as many imported ones from 
 distant climes. While it had the appearance of 
 being well kept, there was no especial design in its 
 laying out, the walks and all lending themselves to 
 the natural conformation of the ground and the 
 positions of the trees. Rustic seats were every- 
 where. Mr. Taylor had never seen anything com- 
 parable to this spot; and was silent when first he 
 beheld its wondrous beauty. They stood in silence 
 for some moments. 
 
 * Words utterly fail me," said Mr. Taylor at last; 
 ^'shall we sit here for a while? 
 
 "There goes that bell again," said he, as its tones 
 rang out once more. ''It makes me shudder ; it has 
 such a peculiar tone. Where could I have heard it 
 before? It has such a weird pitch. I trust that it 
 is not ringing for us?" 
 
 "No," said Miss De Mar, laughing, "it is for the 
 negroes to draw their week's rations." 
 
 "Ah, that is a relief. That bell has a peculiar 
 tone. It is as though I had heard it in some far 
 away, troubled dream. Now I have it — Les Hu- 
 
studies in Black and White 69 
 
 guenots! — Les Huguenots! the bell of Saint Ger- 
 main, whose tolling was to be the sign for the ter- 
 rible massacre. The peculiarity of tone was that it 
 had the pitch of low F. Your bell is the same." 
 
 "I remember," said she, ''the bell where Raoul 
 begs Valentine to escape with him; but when he 
 hears the bell, he tears himself away from her and 
 leaps over the balcony." 
 
 "I should want the bell changed," said Mr. Tay- 
 lor. "It would make my flesh creep every time I 
 heard it." 
 
 "I had not noticed it; but I fear that I shall in 
 the future associate it with that opera, and especially 
 with the tragic part of it." 
 
 "By the by," said Mr. Taylor, "I believe that 
 your family descended from the Huguenots; some 
 one told me so." 
 
 "Yes, though I know not that descend is the 
 word; we are Huguenots." 
 
 Mr. Taylor, remembering that the family had 
 constantly intermarried, changed the subject by ask- 
 ing, 
 
 "Are you fond of the opera, Miss De Mar?" 
 
 "Yes," she answered, "but I cannot say that I am 
 especially pleased with Meyerbeer's." 
 
 "Whom do you like best as a composer ?" 
 
 "Oh, I am sure I do not know ; I am not capable 
 of judging. While I have a passion for music, I am 
 
 no musician." 
 
 "How can you say that, when you play and sing 
 so well?" 
 
 "It is one thing to have a certain number of pieces 
 drilled into you, or acquired by long and patient 
 
70 Studies in Black and White 
 
 practice; and quite another to be born a musician. 
 Do yon not agree with me?" 
 
 ''Yes, with your proposition, but not with its ap- 
 pHcation." 
 
 ''I belong to the former class, nevertheless. I am 
 passionately fond of music; but I suspect that my 
 preference for this or that opera depends more upon 
 the performers, or how the music is rendered, than 
 upon any especial merit in its composition, or 
 whether it is German, French, or Italian." 
 
 "Auger's La Muette de Portici, critics say, is a 
 composition of the three," remarked Mr. Taylor. 
 
 "I have never heard that opera," said the young 
 lady. 
 
 Mr. Taylor here gave a description of it, and in 
 several places sang parts of it, and sang them well. 
 He had a fine voice, and it was difficult to accept 
 his statement that it had not been cultivated. Nota- 
 bly his rendition of Masaniello's famous barcarolle, 
 Amis la Matinee est belle, was capital. Equally well 
 he sang, "Descend, oh, balmy sleep, friend of the 
 unhappy." His description was graphic and highly 
 entertaining. At its conclusion, observing Miss De 
 Mar's rapt attention, he flattered himself that he 
 had made a favorable impression, and was on the 
 point of making an advance in his own interest; 
 intuitively the young lady read his intentions and 
 hastily arose, saying, 
 
 "Your recitation has been so entertaining, we 
 have prolonged our stay beyond what was in- 
 tended." And without giving him time to inter- 
 fere, she quickly preceded him into the open. 
 
 On returning to the house they found the family 
 
studies in Black and White 71 
 
 sitting on the veranda; and with them was Doctor 
 Jack, who had called during their absence. 
 
 After the usual greetings, the Doctor asked, 
 
 "Did you find the Cove up to your expectations, 
 Mr. Taylor?" 
 
 ''Far beyond them — I can assure you, beyond 
 the description, which I had thought to be something 
 of an exaggeration. It is the most enchanting spot 
 I have ever beheld. I am exceedingly anxious to 
 explore it in its entirety." 
 
 ''Did you go through it this evening?" asked the 
 Doctor. 
 
 "Mr. Taylor has seen nothing but the entrance 
 to the Cove," said Miss De Mar, her face flushing 
 somewhat ; "we made no pretense of going through 
 it. We had taken the first seat we came to, when 
 the ringing of the plantation bell reminded Mr. 
 Taylor of the bell of Saint Germain, in Les Hugue- 
 nots, which brought up the subject of operas; and 
 he was kind enough to give me something of a li- 
 bretto of I^a Muette de Portici, as a specimen of a 
 composite of German, French, and Italian styles. 
 You remember, Jack, your telling me of having 
 heard it in Berlin." 
 
 This was the first time that Mr. Taylor had heard 
 her address him as Jack, and he thought, "Oh ! but 
 they are cousins ; besides, they have grown up to- 
 gether from childhood." 
 
 "Yes," said Doctor Jack, "I was greatly pleased 
 with the music of it. I was not sufficiently familiar 
 wath the language to follow the text well ; but the 
 music I thought vet}^ fine." 
 
 "I have discovered that Mr. Taylor has a fine 
 
72 Studies in Black and White 
 
 voice, as well," said Miss De Mar, *'He sang sev- 
 eral scores for me." 
 
 ''That discovery," said Mrs. De Mar, "should 
 repay you for the walk ; and I hope that Mr. Taylor 
 will be kind enough to let us share the pleasure." 
 
 "It may sound a little ungallant for me to say 
 that I fear Miss De Mar is an over-lenient critic. If 
 I had a good voice — which I have not — it has never 
 been cultivated and she has raised expectations that 
 will be doomed to disappointment." 
 
 "Oh, you can't expect to escape us in that way," 
 said the Doctor. "Miss De Mar is a capital judge 
 of a voice; and she is not given to flattery, as you 
 will doubtless discover." 
 
 Mr. Taylor, being constantly on the lookout for 
 anytliing that might throw light upon the relations 
 existing between Doctor Jack and his fair cousin, 
 weighed every word, look, or intonation of voice 
 that passed; and wondered if the last sentence of 
 the Doctor was something of an innuendo or not. 
 Later, Mrs. De Mar asked Mr. Taylor to favor 
 them with some music, making his own selections. 
 
 Being quick to see how he might be advantaged, 
 and thinking to make such selections as would re- 
 quire some practice, and thus throw them together 
 more intimately than would otherwise be the case, 
 he said, 
 
 "If Miss De Mar will play my accompaniments — 
 I do not play." 
 
 A number of pieces were selected, and her ac- 
 companiments were faultless. All were delighted 
 with Mr. Taylor's voice, which sustained Miss De 
 Mar's judgment. But while there was no occasion 
 
studies in Black and White 73 
 
 for practice, Mr. Taylor was too much a man of 
 the world not to appreciate the advantage his voice 
 would be to him in this case. 
 
 As he rode home that night he could but enter- 
 tain a feeling of satisfaction with himself; and 
 looked forward with bright anticipation to the next 
 Wednesday, which had been fixed for the picnic. 
 Yet this feeling was not entirely unmixed with 
 some apprehension. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 When the Wednesday, the day set apart for the 
 picnic, came, nothing could have been loveHer for 
 an outing. It was cool in the Cove in summer, and 
 it was warm in winter, making it an ideal place the 
 year round. 
 
 On this occasion the company began assembling 
 early. Hampers and all the appurtenances of a pic- 
 nic were much in evidence. A number of well- 
 trained servants were moving about in their snow- 
 white aprons, attending to everything with a dignity 
 all their own. As they arrived the company saun- 
 tered leisurely to the Cove, which was a short quar- 
 ter of a mile from "the big house," as the negroes 
 were w^ont to call the family residence. 
 
 If Mr. Taylor was at a loss to find words to ex- 
 press his admiration for the Cove on a former oc- 
 casion, he found it yet more difficult to give utter- 
 ance to his impression on this, as he stood at the 
 entrance and gazed at the scene before him. No 
 apparent effort had been made at decorating this 
 lovely spot; but here and there shawls and wraps 
 of various colors and shades hung, as if by chance, 
 against the solid green and brown of brush and vine. 
 Children had established little booths in nooks and 
 corners, constructed of fancy-colored cloths, whilst 
 they themselves ran and scampered in and out, to 
 their hearts' content. Carpets and fancy rugs were 
 dropped and spread her^ and there. Was it chance 
 that grouped the ladies who were dressed in colors, 
 
studies in Black and White 75 
 
 in such a way as to make them harmonize to the best 
 effect ? The whole was a picture that rested the eye 
 and the soul. 
 
 As to the score or more of grown-up young 
 people — I am not equal to it. You should have been 
 there to see them for yourself. The majority were 
 De Mars, which leaves nothing more to be said; 
 only that the others were sons and daughters of their 
 neighbors — the whole making an exceptionally fine 
 display of the better sort of the genus homo. Some 
 were standing about in groups ; some were sitting 
 on the rustic seats; and still others were strolling 
 in and out from parts of the Cove, invisible from 
 where Mr. Taylor and Mr. Hal De Mar stood. 
 
 They passed on through this amphitheater, known 
 as the reception-room, threading narrow galleries 
 into one and another large openings, each with its 
 own characteristic attractions. Through one flowed 
 a stream of limpid water, abounding in fish, which 
 supplied an important part of the menu. 
 
 Finally they passed through a long tortuous gal- 
 lery into a comparatively small opening, dark and 
 gloomy in the extreme; in fact, upon entering it it 
 was difficult to distinguish anything clearly. The 
 party sat down, and one by one the weird things 
 were discernible and took unto themselves forms. 
 There were great swaths of Spanish moss in 
 wreaths and long waving streamers, looking like 
 spooks. Then the bodies of the trees came out of 
 the gloom looking strangely white; ferns and 
 mosses were everywhere. There was a dark, for- 
 bidding pool of water on the other side, where frogs 
 croaked or chattered according to their kind. 
 

 76 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ^'This," said Miss De Mar, ''is called the Cham- 
 ber of Despair. It ends everything — at least, as far 
 as our exploration is concerned. There is a tradi- 
 tion of a beautiful Indian maiden who came here to 
 destroy herself for an unrequited love of a 'pale 
 face.' Since when, it is said, her spirit returns here 
 on the occasion of every full moon ; and that at that 
 time there springs up at midnight a strange flower 
 from the center of the pool, which she plucks and 
 bears away upon her bosom." 
 
 And the story goes on," said young Hal De Mar, 
 that when she clears the Cove she halts and begins 
 chanting an Indian love-song; and there comes a 
 'pale face' on a snow-white charger, thundering 
 through the woods. As he rushes by he leans over 
 and clasps the young maiden up in his arms and 
 sweeps on. He does not pause ; he has no time, for 
 he is being pursued by a band of Kiawahs." 
 
 "Hal does not like to tell the finale," said Dick 
 De Mar. "The old chief storms on and regains his 
 daughter, and brings her back again, fainting, across 
 his pony's withers. He takes her down into Hoodoo 
 swamp and binds her with miles and miles of web 
 to a cypress tree, and leaves her there." 
 
 "Anyway," said Dell De Mar, a bright little girl 
 in her early teens, "Old Marm Mandy told me that 
 a little green spider comes out of the heart of the 
 strange flower which she has hid in the bosom of 
 her dress, and begins to eat and eat the web; and 
 before the moon fulls again she is free," and the 
 little miss tossed her long hair in defiance. "Uncle 
 Lot says Old Spoony will catch that old chief some 
 
studies in Black and White 77 
 
 of these days, and then the Indian maiden will not 
 be brought back any more." 
 
 On the return, when they arrived at the stream, 
 they w^ere provided with tackle, and began landing 
 fish with the best of them. Servants came and took 
 the fish and prepared them by thrusting them into 
 green-corn husks, and then placing them in the hot 
 ashes, roasted them. Dinner was served in an ad- 
 joining alcove, which was handsomely arranged. 
 The menu and its enjoyment will be left to the im- 
 agination of the reader. You can't draw on it too 
 liberally : there need be no fear that your draft will 
 not be honored — there! 
 
 After dinner the company broke away in squads. 
 ]\lr. Taylor joined Miss Fannie De Mar, and pro- 
 posed a stroll back down the creek. Not seeing how 
 she could excuse herself without giving offense, she 
 consented. On reaching the stream they seated 
 themselves on a rustic bench. After a moment's 
 silence he said, 
 
 *'Miss De Mar, the few weeks I have spent in 
 Carolina, have been the most pleasant of my life," — 
 a pause. "I feel that I shall never want to live any- 
 where else, for I should not find the same attractions 
 in any other place. I want to ask you, if I may 
 come often to see youf 
 
 Miss De Mar could but notice the emphasis on the 
 you; but she ignored it, saying, 
 
 "Our home has been open to you, to come and 
 go at your will. My father has done and will do 
 everything in his power to make it pleasant for you. 
 I am sure that he will be pleased to see you at any 
 time that you may find it convenient to come." 
 
78 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "I have every reason to be assured of that, Miss 
 De Mar, and I trust that you give me credit for ap- 
 preciating his kindness ; but you cannot know how 
 much more I would appreciate as warm a welcome 
 from you individually. It is for an opportunity to 
 make that clear to you that I am now asking this 
 favor. I am — " 
 
 ^'Excuse me for interrupting you; but it would 
 be utterly silly of me to pretend not to understand 
 your meaning. My ideas may appear quaint if not 
 prudish ; but I can not help entertaining them, and 
 I do entertain them most emphatically. I detest 
 flirtations from the bottom of my heart." 
 
 "Now I must beg you to excuse me for interrupt- 
 ing you; there is nothing further from my inten- 
 tions than a wish to get up a flirtation — I was never 
 more earnest in my life than — " 
 
 "Do please pardon me, Mr. Taylor, I was not re- 
 ferring to you; I was referring to young ladies 
 who, if they do not encourage, allow young men 
 either to flirt with them, or to entertain encour- 
 agement, when no thought is given to the pain 
 and distress that may result from their folly. 
 When a young lady knows perfectly well that 
 nothing but disappointment can come from such en- 
 couragement, she is dishonest — heartlessly dishon- 
 est — and has my contempt. If, as you say, yoti have 
 no desire for a flirtation, we are thrown back on the 
 other proposition — which is too sacred to be trifled 
 with under any circumstances. And I say to you 
 now, in all kindness, most emphatically that nothing 
 beyond friendship can ever exist between us. Please 
 tell me, Mr. Taylor, that you understand me, and 
 
studies ill Black and White 79 
 
 appreciate my position; and that I am not giving 
 you pain; for it is that I may not at some other 
 time give a greater pain that prompts me to what 
 you may consider an unusual course, to make my 
 position understood right now." 
 
 *'Of course, Miss De Mar, I can but say that I 
 understand and appreciate your motives and course 
 in the matter. I can not say, however, that I would 
 not be terribly hurt if I thought it would be impos- 
 sible that you could change both. If only you 
 would be kind enough to give me an opportunity of 
 presenting my case in a more methodical manner, 
 and under more favorable circumstances, and when 
 •you have had an opportunity of knowing me better. 
 Nothing was further from my intentions than bring- 
 ing this to an issue now." 
 
 "That is just it," said Miss De Mar. "I do not 
 think it would be honest of me to have matters go 
 on to a point where disappointment would bring a 
 more acute pain. You must agree with me that it 
 is far better to give a pin-prick than a sword-thrust ; 
 and as I know that naught but pain can come from 
 a further prosecution of the subject, honesty and 
 proper consideration for your feelings must make 
 me put a stop to it in its very incipiency — and this 
 is final." 
 
 "It seems to me," he said, unable entirely to hide 
 his rising anger, "that you might have waited, and 
 when necessary have simply said that your heart was 
 not your own — that you were bound to another." 
 
 Her first impulse was to resent his impertinence. 
 Then she thought that she would endeavor again to 
 make herself understood by this hot-headed, impul- 
 
80 Studies in Black and White 
 
 sive young man, though his insinuation that she had 
 been too quick in anticipating liis intentions stung 
 her to the quick. It was a treatment that she had 
 never dreamed could come to her; it was so far 
 from anything she had ever known that the blood 
 surged into her face, and for one moment her brown 
 eyes flashed the indignation she felt ; but it was for 
 only one instant. Rising, she said in her usual sweet 
 tone of voice, 
 
 "Shall we return?" 
 
 "No, please resume your seat, and forgive my 
 rudeness, Miss De Mar ; I am deeply penitent. The 
 intensity of my feelings and the sadness of my dis- 
 appointment must plead my excuse. Will you not 
 please be seated, and let me tell you how very sorry 
 I am?" 
 
 "You are but justifying the correctness of my 
 course. If you are pained and disappointed now, 
 how much more bitter it might be if I were to allow 
 you to go on hoping and thinking that your suit 
 might be encouraged. Would you convince me of 
 your sincere regrets?" 
 
 "I assure you that there is nothing of which I am 
 more desirous. I will do anything to convince you." 
 
 "Then there is nothing that will so thoroughly 
 convince me, as that you will come with me now, 
 and accept this as final." Saying which she turned 
 to go, and perforce he followed her in silence. 
 
 When they reached the reception-room those 
 who lived at the greatest distance had taken their 
 departure. Mr. Taylor, pleading the distance he 
 had to go, went also immediately. Very soon there 
 was a general breaking away. 
 
studies in Black and White 81 
 
 Miss De Mar never saw Mr. Taylor again. Alas ! 
 that she had ever seen him. Ah, the pain and dis- 
 tress that grew out of it ! The lives that were 
 clouded — the hearts that were broken — and the 
 bright young lives that it cost. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 At Sandowns, on Friday following the picnic, 
 old Uncle Lot, who was the head-man on the plan- 
 tation, said to his young master: 
 
 ''Uv course, Marse Hal, I's got not er word ter 
 say ergin Marse Jack, but bein' as he's sorter 'gen- 
 erated inter er 'fessional man, an' it don't look like 
 he's gwine ter marry Miss Fannie, we'll hab ter de- 
 pen' on you ter keep up de 'sponsibility uv de family. 
 An' fore de Lawd, Marse Hal, dis nigger beliebes 
 dat's what shorten Ole Massa's an' Ole Missus' 
 life — de way Marse Jack done, an' hain't done. De 
 idee uv Marse Jack gwine eround er physicin' here 
 an' dere, day an' night, jes' fer de worl' like Ole 
 Doc Peters, when he orter be er fox huntin', an' 
 er hshin', an' er play in' tinnis, an' er dancin' 'tind- 
 ence on Miss Fannie. I tells yer de fack truff, 
 Marse Hal, it would er shorten' my life, too, if I 
 hadn't er knowed dat it wouldn't er done, 'cause I 
 had ter look after you an' Marse Jack, an' all dese 
 niggers, an' things, what I promis' Ole Massa an' 
 Ole Missus I'd do. An' there's ernother thing what 
 makes my ole blood bile, ter see that Furginny law- 
 yer curvortin' eround wid Miss Fannie." 
 
 "You ought not to speak like that of Mr. Taylor." 
 
 ''I knows I ortn't er, an' I begs yer pardon, Marse 
 Hal, I didn't mean no disrespeck; but, Marse Hal, 
 ter see de De Mars er turnin' inter doctors ; an' not 
 er marryin' where dey orter ; an' er Furginny law- 
 yer splurgin' eround wid Miss Fannie, an' er tryin' 
 
studies ill Black and Wliite 83 
 
 ter marry her, when Marse Jack is 'titled ter her, 
 an' could hab her, ef he is er doctor — it's ernough 
 ter make er owl cuss." 
 
 ''Uncle Lot, I am utterly amazed at you," said 
 his young master, though he was really more 
 amused than angered at the old darky's vehemence, 
 who was a great favorite, and whose loyalty and de- 
 votion to the family had made him more friend 
 than slave, and gave him liberties in an unusual de- 
 gree. He had the respect and confidence of all who 
 knew him, and he was known far and near. 
 
 "Marse Hal, I am ermazed wid myse'f; but, 
 Marse Hal, I jes' feels dat everything ain't gwine 
 jes' right ; I's monstrous troubled. No trouble hab 
 ever come ter dis fambly dat I ain't had warnin's. 
 I think dat's what upsot me ter-day. I's been havin' 
 warnin's ergin, an' dere's trouble er comin' shore, 
 an' de Lawd only knows what it's g^vine ter be." 
 
 ''There! Uncle Lot, do not prophesy any more 
 bad luck for us; surely we have had enough 
 trouble." 
 
 "Bless yer life, Marse Hal, yer orter know dat 
 dis nigger would cut ofif his right han' 'fore he 
 would fotch any trouble ter you or Marse Jack, ef 
 he could help it. But I's had two warnin's hand 
 runnin' fer two nights ; an' ef it comes ergin ter- 
 night, somethin's gwine ter happen shore." 
 
 "Why, what superstitious idea have you in your 
 head. Uncle Lot?" 
 
 "Tain't no surtitious idee er tall, Marse Hal; ef 
 er body cain't beliebe deir own eyes, whose eyes can 
 dey beliebe? An' ef er body cain't beliebe deir own 
 years, whose years can dey beliebe?" 
 
84 Studies in Black and AVhite 
 
 ''That is putting it very strong, Uncle Lot, I 
 must admit." 
 
 Just then Doctor Jack drove into the yard, and, 
 giving his horse to a stable boy, joined his brother 
 and Lot on the lawn. 
 
 "Holding a council of war?" asked Doctor Jack. 
 ''You and Uncle Lot look as solemn as two judges." 
 
 "Probably it is a council of war, as Uncle Lot is 
 doing battle with fate in our behalf. He says he 
 has had two warnings, and he also says if it is re- 
 peated to-night there will come some dire calamity 
 to us." 
 
 "Ah, I am glad it is nothing more real than that. 
 I feared that Maud had sprained her ankle again. 
 Suppose you tell me something of it. Uncle Lot. To 
 be forewarned is to be forearmed, you know." 
 
 "Well, yer knows," said the old darky, "I has 
 some nice chickings what roost up at de old Kirk 
 house, an' I'se been missin' some uv de ch'icest pul- 
 lits. So night 'fore las' I slipped up dere ter watch 
 ter see who wuz er ketchin' uv 'em. I kinder drap- 
 ped off ter sleep, everythin' wuz so still an' quiet; 
 but I wuzn't so soun' ersleep but I hyeard somethin' 
 like er cat walkin' on de flatform. I had shet de 
 door tight an' fas' ; so I peeped out, thinkin' it wuz 
 er cat, or maybe it wuz er 'possum dat wuz de thief. 
 I couldn't see nothin', yit I could hear 'im. Thinks 
 I, dat's mighty funny; I could hear 'im, but I 
 couldn't see 'im. Now, Marse Jack, I had shet dat 
 door good an' fas' ; fur it won't stay shet if it ain't. 
 De nex' minit in walked er great big cat jes' like 
 Coots yonder on de winder sill in de sun. Says I, 
 'Huh, how did yer git in here ? Come here, Coots.' 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 8S 
 
 But it wuzn't Coots; fur it humped up its back, 
 an' swelled out its tail an' spit at me. Yer know 
 Coots never would er done dat. Den I says, 'Scat!' 
 But it didn't scat a bit, nor it didn't say nothin'. 
 Den I looked eround ter see if de back door wuz 
 shet, but it wuz shet, too. Den de ole house 'gin ter 
 shake an' trimble awful; an' uv course I looked 
 eround ter see what wuz de matter, an' when I 
 looked back, dat cat wuz plum gone, an' somethin' 
 shet down over de hearin' uv my years so I couldn't 
 hear nothin', an' de door w^uz shet an' fassen jes' 
 like I had fassen it." 
 
 The doctor laughed and said, 
 
 "You just slept a little sounder than you thought 
 for. Uncle Lot, and dreamed; that was all there 
 w^as to it." 
 
 "Dat's jes' what I says wdien de sun got up nex' 
 mornin'. So las' night I tuck Long Jim wid me, 
 an' I slipped back up dere. I never tole Long Jim 
 nothin' ; only I w^uz gwine ter see who wuz stealin' 
 my chickings. I never tole him er word erbout de 
 cat. We slip in de ole house right quiet like ; an' I 
 says ter Long Jim ter shet dat door rale good an' 
 tight, so de win' couldn't blow it open; so Long 
 Jim he shet de door an' I seed him fassen it good. 
 We sot dere ever so long — ter near midnight — 
 w^hen we hear er gre't deep sigh; an' we looked 
 eround, an' dere stood er white lady dressed in er 
 long white dress; an' dat door wuz as wide open 
 as it could be. Long Jim fell off uv de bench like 
 er terrapin off uv er log, curflumux on de floor ; an' 
 fur shore I felt kinder flippery myse'f. De white 
 lady looked awful sorry an' gin ernother deep sigh 
 
86 Studies in Black and White 
 
 an' wLiz gone; an' dat door wuz shet an' fassen 
 tight, jes' like Long Jim shet it." 
 
 "Well, Uncle Lot, what are you going to do about 
 it?" asked Doctor Jack, laughing. 
 
 "Marse Jack, yer ortn't ter laugh erbout it. Ef 
 dat thing comes ergin ter-night somethin' 's gwine 
 ter happen shore, I can tell yer." 
 
 "Are you going to watch again to-night. Uncle 
 Lot ?" asked the Doctor with an amused gravity. 
 
 "Shore I is. Ef dat warnin' comes ergin. Lot 
 gwine ter see it. Ef it comes it '11 come erbout 
 midnight; an' I wish you an' Marse Hal would go 
 wid me, fur it means somethin' fur dis fambly ; an' 
 ef yer would go an' see fur yerselves, maybe yer 
 could scotch it first." 
 
 So it was arranged that they would meet Lot at 
 1 1 o'clock sharp ; and while there was not anything 
 said about it between the brothers, each of them 
 thought of it oftener than either would have had 
 the other suspect. 
 
 "Wliat a strong hold this thing of superstition 
 has upon the minds of the illiterate," said Doctor 
 Jack as he and his brother sat upon the veranda that 
 evening after tea. 
 
 "Yes, and you may drop that prefix, and not go 
 far wide of the truth," said his brother. 
 
 "Oh, ho, oh, ho!" laughed the doctor. 
 
 "Do you happen to know," said Mr. Hal, "that 
 the fewest number of people are entirely free from 
 it?" 
 
 "Indeed I do not," said the Doctor. "It is born 
 of gross ignorance bred among simples, lives and 
 
studies in Black and White 87 
 
 thrives in empty skulls, and dies ignominioiisly in 
 the light of reason." 
 
 "Oh, I do not mean a belief in ghosts and hob- 
 goblins and all that. I mean, under certain condi- 
 tions and under certain circumstances, this thing of 
 omens just will intrude upon the mind. Of course, 
 I do not believe in them. Yet — they will come into 
 my mind, and one can't quite shake them off. Do 
 you not recall father's account of the death of Col- 
 onel McFarzen ? He and the Colonel were standing 
 on the latter's veranda, when a little bird flew in and 
 lit on his head. The old gentleman nearly fainted 
 with fright. Father was unable to reassure him by 
 jest or reason. The Colonel insisted that he would 
 be a dead man within twenty-four hours. At the 
 time he was in robust health, and up to the moment 
 of this incident was in the finest flow of spirits. So 
 much impressed was he by this occurrence that he 
 at once set about making a final arrangement of his 
 affairs. Ordering his carriage, he set out for town 
 to see his lawyer about preparing his will ; he was 
 waylaid and murdered before reaching there." 
 
 "Yes, I remember all that ; and you will remember 
 that father always spoke of it as a very strange co- 
 incidence." 
 
 "Very true, but father always recalled the coinci- 
 dence if a bird, from any cause, hovered very near 
 his head. Oh, no, father never believed in it, he 
 was too much like his clear-headed son, the Doctor, 
 for that; yet — he preferred that little birds should 
 not hover too near his head. Now, for instance, 
 take ourselves ; we do not believe that there is any- 
 thing in Lot's story. Wq think that the hour per- 
 
88 Studies in Black and White 
 
 haps, half waking, in the house where Kirk killed 
 himself, and which has the reputation of being 
 haunted, were motifs to excite his imagination. But 
 we know that Lot is truthful, fearless, level-headed, 
 and entirely reliable in every respect; so we are 
 impressed to the extent of being willing to miss a 
 half night's rest to test it." 
 
 "We would better not go if you feel that way 
 about it," said the Doctor ; "certainly I am unwilling 
 to go if my doing so is to be construed into a con- 
 fession on my part that I believe for one moment 
 in any such nonsense. Let's not go; we can send 
 word to Lot not to wait for us." 
 
 "Oh, yes, let's go," said Mr. Hal; "the old darky 
 evidently wishes us to do so. He is very much in 
 earnest about it; we may be able to explain some 
 of the phenomena to him, and ease his mind. Don't 
 you think it would be best ?" 
 
 "All right," said the Doctor. "We will go and 
 have a good joke on ourselves in the morning. If 
 we are going, it is time we were ofif." 
 
 Half an hour later the three sat in the dark and 
 silent old Kirk house. Another half-hour passed 
 in silence ; a screech owl trilled out her weird, chilly 
 notes near by. 
 
 'Look out," said the Doctor, laughing. 
 'S-h-e-e-e-e !" said Lot. 
 
 Another period of waiting. The cocks in the 
 nearby quarters began to crow. Having sounded 
 the midnight watch, they lapsed into silence again. 
 The young men began to tire of the restraint, and 
 were making some noise. 
 
 "Sh-e-e-e!" said Lot, "She-e-e-e! I wonder 
 
 
studies in Black and White 89 
 
 whose team dat is er comin' erlong dis way. Dem 
 horses is er runnin' erway, sounds Hke ter me — 
 shore !" 
 
 On they came, the horses' feet pattering, the 
 chains ratthng and the wagon bouncing over the 
 rough ground, making a fearful noise. On and on 
 it came, faster and more furious, a voice calhng for 
 help out of the din. Before the watchers could re- 
 cover from their surprise the team was abreast of 
 the old Kirk house. The three made a dash for the 
 door; but they had double-barred it, and they got 
 in each other's way in their haste and excitement, 
 so that it was some little time before they had it un- 
 barred and opened. In the mean time, they all heard 
 the wagon and team crash into the fence, only 
 twenty feet away. They heard the rails flying and 
 breaking, the wagon timbers snapping, the chains 
 clanging, and the cry for help sinking into moans, 
 only growing weaker, until they died away in a deep, 
 pitiful sigh. 
 
 By the time the door was open all was as still as 
 the grave. The three men stumbled over each other 
 in their haste to go to the rescue. Landing in the 
 middle of the road, they strained their eyes in a vain 
 search for the wreck. There was no wreck to be 
 seen. Soon with matches and splinters of rich pine, 
 which Lot's forethought had provided, a torch was 
 ablaze ; but there was not a vestige of wagon, team, 
 or driver. Not a rail was displaced on the fence — 
 not a splinter of broken wood — not a footprint — not 
 a wheel-rut. There was absolutely nothing to show 
 for the noise they had heard. The three men stood 
 there staring at each other utterly dumfounded, each 
 
90 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 protesting what he had heard with his own ears, 
 each corroborating the other's statement. 
 
 The old road that passed the Kirk house had not 
 been used for years; in fact, it w^as a road no 
 longer: fences had been built across it at several 
 places. None of these showed any sign of having 
 been disturbed. In short, no team had gone that 
 way, nor could have done so. Could they discredit 
 their own ears? Puzzled beyond conception, they 
 went home and to their rooms; but it was hours 
 before they slept. 
 
 Over a late breakfast the young men were dis- 
 posed to make a joke of their late adventure; and 
 doubtless it would have been interesting if their ar- 
 guments had been preserved. All the available oc- 
 cult sciences were drawn upon. This theory and 
 that were culled and dovetailed into each other to 
 make a satisfactory explanation. But how honestly 
 each one's mind was satisfied thereby, neither could 
 have answered. Lot took his straight — it was "a 
 warnin'. " 
 
 The old darky went immediately about his duties, 
 with which nothing short of death was ever sup- 
 posed to interfere. When these were discharged, 
 and the hands were all off to the fields, he went to 
 the great barn with a heart bowed down with 
 trouble beyond tongue's power to tell, and beyond 
 the power of any one to conceive who did not know 
 his loyalty and devotion to his young masters and 
 their interests — even to the smallest detail. Having 
 arrived at the barn he entered and closed the door. 
 He took off his hat in the most reverential manner 
 and laid it to one side ; then knelt down and prayed 
 
studies in Black and White 91 
 
 long and earnestly that the impending danger might 
 ''pass by on de odder side" — as he expressed it — 
 and spare his young masters. First his confessions 
 were thorough and truthful ; from that he went into 
 supplication that would have moved a heart of 
 stone; which in turn was followed by arguments 
 that would have been hard to controvert from a hu- 
 man standpoint. Then after a pause he would go 
 over it all again. The sound of the dinner horn was 
 the first intimation that the old darky had of the 
 flight of time. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 To and fro, to and fro Doctor Jack walked, back 
 and forth, with a quick nervous tread around the 
 veranda — across the lawn and back — out to the 
 barn-yard — out to the gate, and back to the ver- 
 anda. Tired, he threw himself into a hammock 
 and picked up a book and tried to read; but very 
 soon down went the book and up sprang the Doc- 
 tor, to walk the rounds again and again, nervous 
 and restless. Nervous and restless about what? 
 For the life of him he could not have told you. It 
 would have added very much to his discomfort if 
 he had known that he was being watched. He was. 
 Uncle Lot had made a pretense of being busy about 
 the gear-house, and had kept a close watch on his 
 young master's actions, whom he loved almost to 
 idolatry. He loved him because he was a De Mar; 
 because he stood at the head of that branch of the 
 family; because he was the oldest son of his old 
 master, who had raised him, and had been kind to 
 him; and what was dearer to the old man's heart, 
 had trusted him, just as his young master was trust- 
 ing him now. He had been as nervous as his young 
 master. Why? Could he have told you? Yes — 
 "warnin's." 
 
 The dinner hour came; but the Doctor wanted 
 no dinner. He would wait. Hour after hour 
 passed. Hour after hour he tramped around aim- 
 lessly. As the sun touched the tops of the tall pines 
 on the western side of the river, old Uncle Lot 
 
studies in Black and White 93 
 
 could bear the suspense no longer, and approach- 
 ing his young master, doffed his hat and said, 
 
 "Marse Jack, ain't it time Marse Hal wuz comin' 
 home ?" 
 
 "Have you forgotten your manners. Lot?" said 
 the Doctor. "Is it the servant's place to watch and 
 comment upon his master's movements?" 
 
 Ordinarily the Doctor would not have taken ex- 
 ception to Lot's question, as it was a perfectly nat- 
 ural one for an old and trusted servant to make; 
 and he would have answered it in the spirit in which 
 it had been asked. But now his nerves were in a 
 state of high tension and were easily upset. Never 
 before had he spoken in this way to Lot. 
 
 "I begs yer pardon, Marse Jack ; an' I begs Marse 
 Hal's pardon. De Lawd knows dat I didn't mean 
 no disrespeck — but — " The old darky could not 
 finish his sentence, for the choking in his throat, any 
 more than he could have seen his way back to the 
 gear-house, for the tears that were in his eyes. He 
 turned dejectedly away. His young master sprang 
 after him, and stopped him by placing his hand on 
 his shoulder, and saying, 
 
 "Stop, Uncle Lot — stop! Forgive me; it was I 
 who was in fault. I did not mean to speak unkindly 
 to you — to you, who have been so kind to me, and 
 true, from my childhood up — always. I am not 
 quite well to-day, and have been worrying on ac- 
 count of Hal's absence; I know not why. Forgive 
 my impatience, Uncle Lot." 
 
 "Dere, dere ! Marse Jack, you mussn't take on so 
 erbout dat. I hadn't orter axed yer anything erbout 
 Marse Hal's stayin' out; but somehow I jes' 
 
94 Studies in Black and White 
 
 couldn't help it. I feel like somethin' ain't all right. 
 If yer think Marse Hal wouldn't care, I'll git my 
 mule an' go after 'im." 
 
 ''No, Lot, that would scarcely do ; brother would 
 not like it — if — if everything is all right." 
 
 This doubt expressed by his young master made 
 Lot only the more anxious, and he thought very 
 hard for a minute or two. 
 
 "Marse Jack, I jes' think erbout it, Mr. Cabnis' 
 hogs been gittin' inter de fiel' uv corn down by de 
 river, an' I thinks I'll git my mule an' jes' ride down 
 dere ter see if dey's dere now." 
 
 "All right," said the Doctor, "it is too bad to have 
 that fine field of corn damaged." The Doctor felt 
 like smiling at the ruse of the old darky ; for, to be 
 truthful, he was very anxious about his brother, and 
 felt better to have the faithful old man go, even on 
 this pretense. 
 
 The sun went down and no tidings came. The 
 deepening shadows chilled the departing day, and 
 the home-coming kine, lowing to their hungry off- 
 spring, answering back their impatient bleating, 
 made the watcliing and waiting the more unbear- 
 able. The darkness came stealing up from the east, 
 closing the day ; like some immense night-blooming 
 flower, unfolding its dew-decked petals, the starry 
 eyes of night took up their watch, while the world 
 drowsed off to sleep. The lights within did not en- 
 tice the Doctor indoors. Back and forth he strode ; 
 anon stopping to listen for footsteps that seemed 
 would never come. 
 
 The younger brother, well and in the best of 
 spirits, had driven into Sherwood that morning to 
 
studies ill Black and White 95 
 
 attend to some lousiness matters, and should have 
 retttrned before the dinner hour. Not being able to 
 divine any cause for his brother's delay made his 
 unusual absence the more remarkable, and the Doc- 
 tor more anxious. 
 
 Had he once thought of Lot's prediction ? Would 
 it have added one iota to his discomfort if he had 
 done so? He would scarcely have admitted it if it 
 had. What wonderful liberties one's fancies can 
 on occasion take with one's mind ! Suspense usually 
 wxars and worries us to a degree which the realiza- 
 tion rarely justifies. And while our forebodings, as 
 a general thing, exceed the event, there do come 
 times when it far, far surpasses the shadow of the 
 coming. 
 
 At last the pattering of hoofs caught the Doctor's 
 quick ear; but just as quickly did he detect the fact 
 that there was but one horse. His brother had 
 driven tandem. He had to wait but a few moments, 
 however, before Lot cantered in through the gate 
 and around the drive to the house. As he swept by 
 in his haste, he said to the Doctor, "He's comin'." 
 
 A long breath of relief escaped the Doctor, and 
 he turned and went into the house and ordered a hot 
 supper at once. He had had no dinner himself, and 
 he knew that his brother would be hungry after his 
 drive. 
 
 The tandem rattled tip the driveway, dispelling 
 the last vestige of uneasiness. The Doctor felt like 
 shaking himself for allowing so small a matter to 
 upset him to such a degree. And when Mr. Hal 
 walked into the room the Doctor was very much 
 occupied with a book, and without looking up, said, 
 
96 Studies in Black and AVhite 
 
 ^'Good-evening, brother; a little late, eh?" 
 
 "Yes, I fear that I am." 
 
 There was something unnatural in the tone of it, 
 short as the sentence was, that struck the Doctor's 
 ear. A quick glance took in his brother's face. 
 There was a smile there that was not a smile; there 
 was an air of levity, but it was a miserable counter- 
 feit. The Doctor's nerves had not had sufficient 
 time to regain their accustomed composure, he had 
 been nervous and uneasy for hours, so that it re- 
 quired very little to startle him now. Rising from 
 his chair, he crossed over to his brother's side, and 
 putting his hand on his shoulder, then his arm 
 around him, said, 
 
 "What is it, Hal, my dear boy, what is it ? Some- 
 thing has happened, something has gone wrong — ■ 
 what is it?" 
 
 "Nothing to be alarmed about. Jack. Shall we 
 not have some tea?" 
 
 "I have ordered a hot supper, thinking that you 
 would be hungry after your drive. Is there nothing 
 more serious than hunger and fatigue, brother? 
 You look ten years older than you did this morn- 
 ing." 
 
 "Whatever there is, brother, will keep until we 
 have had something to eat," said Mr. Hal. 
 
 The young men took seats at the table. The Doc- 
 tor addressed himself to the tempting meal, and 
 was prepared to pay the cook the sincerest compli- 
 ment; but looking across the table, he noticed that 
 his brother was eating absolutely nothing, and that 
 the wonted happy, contented expression which made 
 Hal the handsomest man in the county was missing. 
 
studies in Black and White 97 
 
 So affected was the Doctor by this discovery that 
 his appetite failed him, and it soon became appar- 
 ent that the meal was a miserable failure. They laid 
 down their knives and forks, and ordered the but- 
 ler to have the dishes removed, which the servants 
 did quickly. Having the room to themselves, the 
 Doctor said, 
 
 ''Now, brother, wdiat can be the matter? What 
 is it?'' 
 
 The vouno-er brother arose from his chair and 
 took a turn around the room and back. Resuming 
 his seat he said, 
 
 "Brother, I would gladly spare you trouble and 
 anxiet}^, yet there must never be any want of confi- 
 dence between us; and in so serious a matter you 
 should not be kept in the dark; in fact, you ought 
 to know, and must know all about it." 
 
 ''Hal, you must realize that you are talking in 
 riddles; I can have no idea what this mystery is," 
 said the Doctor, with growing impatience. 
 
 "Well, that you may not be kept in suspense, and 
 to make a long story short, I am to go on the field 
 of honor before to-morrow's sunrise." 
 
 The Doctor, springing from his chair and facing 
 his brother, stood silent and motionless, trying to 
 comprehend the import of his brother's words. He 
 knew that he was not jesting, that he meant exactly 
 what he had said. At the same time, this announce- 
 ment came like a clap of thunder from a clear sky. 
 He had never dreamed that his brother had an 
 enemy in the world ; nor could he conceive of any 
 combination of circumstances that would have led 
 
98 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Up to such a catastrophe. These and many other 
 thoughts on this hne flashed through his mind with 
 a rapidity of which the action of the human mind 
 alone is capable. When he found his speech, he ex- 
 claimed with tigerish fierceness, 
 
 "Hal, what is this you are telling me? Let me 
 know all at once ; keep nothing back. I must know 
 all. Oh, what folly — what miserable folly !" 
 
 His brother's face, which had been ashen with 
 suppressed excitement, in turn flushed scarlet. The 
 Doctor observed the change; and observing more 
 closely, found deep lines, marks of pain, care, and 
 anxiety that were new to this bright, handsome 
 young face; and his heart upbraided him as never 
 before. Grasping his brother's hand, he cried, 
 
 "Pardon me, dear Hal; forgive me, dear 
 brother!" And his voice sank into a low plaintive- 
 ness that was irresistible in its pathos, while he con- 
 tinued, "I did not mean that you had willingly done 
 anything silly; but you know how little sympathy 
 either of us have for this barbarism called the 'code 
 of honor.' I utterly abhor it, and detest it; from 
 the bottom of my heart I detest it ! It is no evidence 
 of bravery ; on the other hand, it is miserable moral 
 cowardice. I can not — " 
 
 "Hold, brother! I know your sentiments on the 
 subject, as you know mine; but you must admit that 
 conditions — unavoidable circumstances — might arise 
 that alter the case." 
 
 "I am not at all sure of that," began the Doctor, 
 for the moment almost losing patience again. But 
 his brother held up his hand in an appealing way — 
 a hand strong and true — a hand that had never been 
 
studies 111 Black and White 99 
 
 raised in anger toward any human being- \ liand 
 
 n "and r" 'r '"' 1° ^'^ ''' P-^' '°'"^t"e 
 was it nmv t/t!"" ' ':'^"'>' ^'"'P "^ '"-"^ friendship; 
 «as It now to be raised >n mortal combat? All this 
 
 flashed througli the Doctor's mind. Making a pow- 
 etul effort to compose himself. l,e resumed^is'seat. 
 Jast then some one made a noise at the door- the 
 Doctor feelmg sure that it was Lot, said, "Come 
 
 ; .n '^^^ °P^"^'^ ^'^''y s'0"''y. and in came 
 
 the old servant. The brothers were struck with the 
 
 expression on his countenance-intense anxiety was 
 NNi-itten in every line of his honest black face.' 
 
 brnt)^ ,^' "V^'""'' ^^'•" ^^l^^d the younger 
 brother. For about the first time in his life the old 
 man was in want for words to express himself. 
 1 he Doctor knew better than his brother how un- 
 
 Zlc'^Ll w'^'^l 'f ^ •'''" "^"""^ *e afternoon 
 ana came to his relief. 
 
 "Brother, Uncle Lot has been as anxious as my- 
 self during the day. You know that we have no 
 truer fnend in the world. We know that we can 
 depend upon his discretion. His good, common 
 sense has stood us in good stead in many doubtful 
 moments. His solicitude for our welfare I am sure 
 has prompted this seeming intrusion. Shall we not 
 trust him m this instance?" 
 
 "Oh, certainly," said Mr. Hal, "1 have no objec- 
 tion to his hearing the story ; and I am at fault in 
 
 my knowledge of Uncle Lot if he does not endorse 
 my course." 
 
 "God bless yer, Marse Hal, fur dat speech. Thank 
 yer, thank yer er thousand times, sir." 
 
100 studies in Black and White 
 
 "Take that chair, Uncle Lot, and sit down," said 
 the Doctor. 
 
 ''No, I thank you, Marse Jack, I'll stand." 
 
 ''Sit down, Uncle Lot; sit down, we are friends 
 here — sit down." 
 
 Thus commanded, he drew a chair well back and 
 sat down on the edge, of it. This kind consideration 
 for him made his face wrinkle with pleasure for the 
 moment, smoothing out some of the care-worn lines 
 that had furrowed his face on his entry into the 
 room. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 "Now tell us," said the Doctor, "what was the 
 row ?" 
 
 "There was no row/' began the younger brother, 
 who in turn spoke in a manner and tone that was 
 foreign to the brothers. Evidently he dreaded go- 
 ing into the painful recital. By far he would have 
 preferred going to the meeting without informing 
 his brother until it was all over. In fact, he had 
 intended to take that course at first, but on second 
 thought was convinced that it was not best, or right. 
 "There was no row; Mr. Taylor was, at least, too 
 much of a gentleman for that." At the mention of 
 Mr. Taylor's name, both Doctor Jack and Uncle Lot 
 sprang to their feet. 
 
 "Mr. Taylor!" exclaimed the Doctor. 
 
 "That Ferginny lawyer!" said Lot, who immedi- 
 ately added, "Excuse me, young masters." 
 
 "Yes— Mr. Taylor," answered Mr. Hal. The 
 three stood motionless and silent, looking from one 
 to the other. Doctor Jack and Lot, in utter amaze- 
 ment; Mr. Hal with a look of impatience to have 
 done with a disagreeable task. 
 
 "Go on, brother," said Doctor Jack, "and ex- 
 plain, if it can be explained." 
 
 "The first man I met on my arrival in town was 
 Colonel Morris. He seemed very much excited, and 
 I noticed quite a number of men standing around 
 in knots, as if in lively expectancy. The Colonel 
 put his arm through mine and led me across the 
 
102 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Street to his office. He closed the door after us and 
 locked it. I made some laughing remark at this pre- 
 caution, when he said, 
 
 " Well, you are the coolest man I have seen to- 
 day. The whole town has been on tiptoe for the 
 last two hours, waiting for you or your brother, or 
 probably both of you; and here you come as calm 
 and collected as if you had driven into church. I 
 told the boys that you would come before the day 
 was out. I have known the De Mars for genera- 
 tions; I knew that you would come.' 
 
 ^'I said to him, 'Colonel, you have me at a disad- 
 vantage. I am sure that I do not understand the 
 situation, if there be a situation out of the ordinary. 
 I did not come to church ; but came on ordinary 
 business matters, which I cannot conceive of being 
 of any interest to any one but myself. I had no en- 
 gagement with any one; no one in town knew of 
 my coming.' 
 
 " 'You are a cool one,' he said. 'Your old grand- 
 father did not have better nerve; and everybody 
 knows that he never showed the white feather to a 
 Red Coat, nor to a painted savage either, nor when 
 he winged General Haughton down at the Bluff. 
 Just a little private business brought you to town — • 
 ha, ha, ha, ha !' laughed he. 
 
 "You can imagine that I grew impatient of this 
 senseless chatter, and I said to him that I did not see 
 the joke." 
 
 "'Joke!' said he, 'there is no joke about it; I 
 can tell you that. Mr. Taylor and his friends are 
 ready and waiting for you. You will have a foe- 
 
studies in Black and White 103 
 
 man worthy of your steel. I hear that he is a dead 
 shot.' 
 
 '''Mr. Taylor! What of Mr. Taylor?' I an- 
 swered. 'I am not aware that his marksmanship 
 will interest me.' 
 
 " 'Oh,' said the Colonel, shrugging his shoulders. 
 I told him that I had not the slightest idea as to 
 what he meant." 
 
 " 'Now come,' said he, 'haven't you heard what 
 everybody else has heard for the last two days — 
 what Mr. Taylor has been saying about a member 
 of your family — and that member, a lady?' 
 
 "I told him that he must excuse me, and started 
 out, when he placed his hand on my arm and said, 
 'Everybody has been expecting you or your 
 brother — ' 
 
 "I could not bear that any longer, and said, 'Ex- 
 cuse me, Colonel, I have heard nothing' ; and with 
 that I walked out of his office." 
 
 "He called to me as I was leaving, and said, 'You 
 want to be a little careful how you pass down street, 
 if you have not come prepared to take care of your- 
 self.' 
 
 "To this I made no reply. I had given cause for 
 offense to no one. Certainly I was not going to 
 seek a difficulty about a matter of which I knew 
 nothing. I could not discuss family affairs with an 
 outsider. I walked on down Main street, intending 
 to go to Charlie Strong's office, and if possible get 
 the straight of this affair. When I had passed on 
 some distance I heard some one clear his throat in 
 a loud and noisy way, as if to attract attention. I 
 paid no attention to it; then it was repeated and 
 
104 Studies in Black and White 
 
 followed by a loud guffaw from the crowd. I still 
 paid no attention and walked on. I found Charlie 
 in his office, expecting me, as he had heard that I 
 was in town. In reply to his question, I told him I 
 had heard nothing except what Colonel Morris had 
 told me, which I repeated to him in full. It is not 
 necessary to repeat what Mr. Taylor had said; it 
 was enough that he had spoken disrespectfully of 
 Cousin Fannie." 
 
 ''What could have possessed the man?" said the 
 Doctor. "It is an open secret that he is madly in 
 love with her." 
 
 "Yes, that is just where the trouble comes in. At 
 his first advance he was given to understand that his 
 suit could not be entertained. Fannie treated him 
 just as any other honorable young woman would 
 have done. Having an intimation of his infatua- 
 tion, she took the first opportunity to set him right. 
 It seems that this straight-forward candor was what 
 offended him. He felt so confident of his suit that 
 he was unable to understand how any young lady 
 could fail to see the desirability of such an alliance. 
 He seemed to take it as an insult that she should 
 not have taken more time to consider his offer. He 
 began to drink and soon lost his head; and so far 
 forgot himself as to speak disrespectfully of her on 
 the streets and in promiscuous crowds. 
 
 "Charlie's explanation of his conduct is that in 
 the first instance he was under the influence of a 
 stimulant when he spoke, and that afterward he 
 was twitted by some indiscreet person, and told that 
 he would be held to account for it. This led him to 
 drink more deeply, until he was nearly, if not quite, 
 
studies in Black and White 105 
 
 crazed, when he talked still more recklessly. In 
 the mean time, he had become so wrought up that 
 he would not listen to his best friends ; their advice 
 seemed to inflame him the more. Charlie said that 
 when he heard an intimation of it he went to some 
 of Mr. Taylor's best and most influential friends 
 and asked them to go with him to Mr. Taylor and 
 talk it over with him; and if nothing else, they 
 might induce him to sober up. They went, but it 
 did no good; rather, it made matters worse. He 
 w^ould listen to no one. Besides, his conduct was 
 such as to show that he would insult either of us at 
 sight. 
 
 ''Charlie wrote a note up to his father, and the 
 Judge came down at once. When informed of the 
 situation, he said that he could not believe the re- 
 port. He had been so favorably impressed with 
 young Taylor, who had come with such high recom- 
 mendations from some of the Judge's most valued 
 friends in Richmond and Washington. Besides, he 
 had gone in and out in his adopted home in such an 
 exemplary way as to gain the respect of the people 
 of the town with whom he had come in contact. He 
 had shown considerable talent, and it was difficult 
 for them to realize that he was capable of such con- 
 duct. The Judge went to him in person, and ex- 
 plained to him the folly of his course, aside from 
 the injustice he was doing an innocent party. He 
 was urged to consult his own interest, and was told 
 that he was compromising his best friends. Those 
 and many more cogent reasons were presented to 
 him, the Judge winding up with a personal appeal, 
 as a kindness to himself as a mutual friend. He ex- 
 
106 Studies ill Black and White 
 
 hausted every argument, but to no avail. Charlie 
 said it was pitiable to see his father's face when he 
 came back from the interview ; he looked years and 
 years older, so pinched and drawn with the pain he 
 had endured. 
 
 ''While we were talking it over, the Judge came 
 in. He threw his arms around me and said, 'I had 
 just heard that you were in town and hastened to 
 see you. I hope that you have not met Mr. Taylor ?' 
 He seemed much relieved when I told him that I 
 had not. He at once proposed that I get into his 
 carriage and go to his home. I knew that I could 
 depend upon his friendship and discretion; so I 
 complied with his request. We left Charlie at the 
 office. When we were alone in the carriage he said 
 that he hoped that I would pay no attention to any- 
 thing that Mr. Taylor was saying, as it could not 
 affect us in the slightest degree. I thanked him for 
 his opinion, which coincided with my own ideas. 
 Of course, it w^as a great relief to have his advice; 
 and we felt that the matter was settled. 
 
 ''You can imagine our surprise when we returned 
 to the office to find Charlie in the greatest distress. 
 It seems that the suggestion had reached Mr. Tay- 
 lor's ears that I would pay no attention to him, 
 which incensed him beyond all control. He went 
 out on the streets, saying that the De Mars must 
 have deteriorated into cowards, if they had ever 
 been anything else. Old Major Zackie happened 
 to be passing and heard the remark. He stopped 
 and said to Mr. Taylor, 'You are carrying this thing 
 too far, young man. The De Mars are, and have 
 always been, gentlemen. Furthermore, they are not. 
 
studies in Black and White 107 
 
 nor have they ever been, cowards ; and what is more 
 to the point, it will not do for any one to say that 
 they are, in this community.' This was the first de- 
 fiance, and enraged him the more. 
 
 '' 'I repeat,' said Mr. Taylor, 'that the De Mars 
 are cowards, and I wish to add — their friends seem 
 to be afflicted with the same weakness.' 
 
 "It requires but a feeble exercise of the imagina- 
 tion to know that the old Major did not brook that 
 from any one. And it was with difficulty that his 
 friends succeeded in getting him off the street. And 
 what is more serious stilly the old gentleman insists 
 on calling him out; nor have we been able to dis- 
 suade him. 
 
 "Now, brother, you have the whole story. What 
 was left for me to do? Stand by and see our dear 
 old friend do battle in defense of De Mar honor?" 
 
 Doctor Jack, who had sat motionless during this 
 recital, stirring never a muscle, scarcely moving the 
 lids of his eyes, so intensely staring into his broth- 
 er's face ; listening in wrapt attention to every word 
 that fell from his lips, said slowly and deliberatelv, 
 
 "No." 
 
 Old Uncle Lot, who had gradually leaned farther 
 and farther forward, until his chair was tipped on 
 its front legs, his arms hanging down straight by 
 his sides, his fists clenched like a vise, his mouth 
 open, his eyes blazing like coals of fire, now threw 
 his clenched fists over his head, and shaking them 
 with all his might, said, 
 
 "No, Marse Hal— not ef de whole uv Fair Bluff 
 is soaked wid our blood." 
 
108 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Mr. Hal drew from his pocket a bundle of papers, 
 which he handed to his brother, saying, 
 
 "Here is the correspondence, if you care to see it." 
 The first was a note from Mr. Taylor and ran 
 thus : 
 
 "Will you be so kind as to inform me, if your 
 brother, Doctor De Mar, will be in town to-day." 
 Signed very formally — "Horace TayIvOR." 
 
 In reply : 
 
 "In answer to your note of even date would say, — 
 My brother, Doctor De Mar, will not be in town 
 to-day." 
 
 Mr. Taylor's second note: 
 
 "I had naturally supposed that your brother, be- 
 ing the elder of the two, would be the proper person 
 to dispose of any little affair that might be awaiting 
 settlement. But older brothers have been known 
 before to sacrifice the younger. / am in town to- 
 day." 
 
 Mr. Hal's reply : 
 
 "Your remarkable note received. Since arriving 
 in town this morning, certain rumors have come to 
 my attention, through channels which leave no room 
 for doubt as to their accuracy, wherein you have 
 seen fit to speak disrespectfully of a lady member of 
 my family. I trust that I may expect to receive 
 from you, at your earliest convenience, a full dis- 
 
studies in Black and White 109 
 
 claimer, in writing, of any intentions of giving of- 
 fense." 
 
 The third note from Mr. Taylor : 
 
 "You will please be informed that a Taylor never 
 retracts what he has said, at the dictation of any- 
 one." 
 
 Which drew forth the following : 
 
 "My friend, Charles Strong, Esqr., will present 
 this communication, and will be pleased to receive 
 the address of a friend of yours, to whom you may 
 delegate the power to act for you, in arranging for 
 a meeting, when you shall afford me the opportunity 
 of wiping out such a gratuitous insult." 
 
 "Charlie carried the note to Mr. Taylor," re- 
 sumed Mr. Hal, "and was referred upon the spot to 
 Colonel Wiggins. In their interview which fol- 
 lowed, that gentleman expressed his regrets as to 
 the action of his friend ; but as Mr. Taylor had fully 
 made up his mind, and would not listen to advice, 
 there was really nothing to do but proceed with the 
 arrangements for the meeting, which was done." 
 
 "Hal, you have acted too hastily in this matter," 
 said Doctor Jack; "you should have waited and 
 consulted me." 
 
 "Brother, there is no time to waste over that point 
 now. I am as much opposed to dueling as you are, 
 but the circumstances were peculiar, as you must 
 admit ; it would not have done to let our old friend. 
 Major Zackie, take up our difficulties. I was forced 
 to take the course I did, or have had a street broil ; 
 I chose this." 
 
110 studies in Black and White 
 
 "You arc too hasty again, brother; had I been 
 there, I doubtless would have acted just as you have 
 done; but you should have left it to me as the elder, 
 to have settled it with Mr. Taylor." 
 
 "No, brother, I acted deliberately and under the 
 advice of Judge Strong. His life-long, loyal friend- 
 ship for our family entitled him to my confidence. 
 We discussed it in all its bearings. You know. Jack, 
 that the heads of both families wanted you to marry 
 Cousin Fan ; she may have expected something of 
 the kind herself. I know, my dear brother, that this 
 is a very delicate matter, and that it is painful to you 
 to have it discussed, even among ourselves ; but this 
 is a serious matter, and it is best to understand each 
 other fully, and each other's motives. Now, it is no 
 secret in the family that you do not intend marrying 
 her; might it not have been a little embarrassing, 
 not to say compromising, for you to have assumed 
 the role of her champion on a field of honor, and 
 with an avowed admirer of her for an antagonist?" 
 
 "Hal, this is terribly sudden. We are so unpre- 
 pared for anything of the kind. It is difficult for 
 me to see, that if it must be done, that I ought not 
 to be the one to do it. But if our dear and well- 
 tried friend Judge Strong has carefully thought it 
 out, in all probability you are right, brother. I 
 would not unnerve you — but — we can not know how 
 it will all end. Have you thought it out in all its 
 possibilities ?" 
 
 "Yes, Jack. I went over and had our lawyer 
 draw up all necessary papers. Everything has been 
 attended to, thanks to the advice of Judge Strong. 
 
studies ill Black and White 111 
 
 It was the attention to these matters tliat detained 
 me so late to-night." 
 
 At this juncture, Lot, who had remained ahnost 
 motionless since his outburst of indignation, became 
 restless, and thereby attracted the Doctor's attention, 
 who said, 
 
 ''Well, Uncle Lot, what do you think about it 
 now ?" 
 
 ''Ef he wuz er puffect gintleman, he'd never sed 
 nuthin' ergin Miss Fannie. She is de nicest lady in 
 de worl', since Ole Missus is gone — an' ef he ain't 
 de kind uv gintleman we is, den Marse Hal got no 
 bus'ness messin' his hands wid 'im. I never did 
 'prove uv dat man, but ef de Jedge says it is all 
 right, an' ef yer both says it is all right, an' ef ole 
 marse. Major Zackie, wants ter fight 'im, den I got 
 nothin' more ter say." 
 
 "It is too late now to moralize, Uncle Lot. You 
 must have the horses at the door by four o'clock 
 sharp," said Mr. Hal. ''The tandem and the—" 
 
 "Leave that to me, Hal, I will see that everything 
 is attended to. It is now late, and you must have 
 some sleep." 
 
 "I do not care to sleep," said Mr. Hal. 
 
 "Yes, but you must all the same. I will see that 
 you are called in ample time. Now, good-night, 
 brother." 
 
 They caught each other in a long and loving em- 
 brace, the older one pressing a kiss on the broad 
 white forehead of the younger. Neither spoke, their 
 hearts were too full for words. No one could pos- 
 sibly tell what the next twelve hours would bring 
 forth. In that time hundreds would pass into eter- 
 
112 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 nity ; but the most of those would be escaping from 
 pain and suffering, to many it would be a boon. It 
 is quite another thing, when one in the heyday of 
 young manhood, with all the possibilities of a life- 
 time before him, has to stake his life against life — 
 and for what? 
 
 In silence that night the brothers parted. The 
 younger retiring to his room, the older one to the 
 library, where he summoned Lot and the butler. 
 There everything was arranged in detail. The tan- 
 dem was to be hitched to the cart, and the coach 
 was to follow, but to be kept back out of sight, to 
 be used in case anything serious should happen. All 
 having been arranged, the servants were dismissed. 
 Lot lingered and said, 
 
 ''Marse Jack, you nur Marse Hal has never de- 
 nied me nothin', please don't deny me now — let me 
 go wid yer ter-morrer." 
 
 "Don't you think. Uncle Lot, that you had better 
 remain on the place ? By morning it will be learned 
 that something unusual is happening, and there will 
 be no one to look after things and keep them 
 straight." 
 
 ''Boss, I'll answer fur every nigger on dis place; 
 nuffin' will go wrong yere. An' ef anythin' goes 
 wrong wid Marse Hal, Lot mus' be dere. Ole 
 Marsa an' Ole Missus spects me ter look arfter you 
 an' Marse Hal, an' when I meets 'em on de odder 
 side, I wants ter tell 'em dat I done it." 
 
 Doubtless the old darky's mind was full of the 
 *'warnin's" he had had. He had too much native 
 tact to refer to it now. Who shall say that they did 
 not come into the minds of his young masters, who 
 
studies in Black and White 113 
 
 did not believe in them ? Lot as usual had his way, 
 and was permitted to go. He could hitch a pair of 
 horses to the buckboard, and take an extra man with 
 him. 
 
 Having dismissed the servants, the Doctor went 
 to the surgery. Instruments were looked over ; 
 bandages and anesthetics, and all the articles neces- 
 sary for an emergency operation, were carefully 
 gathered and arranged. The occupation was a relief 
 from the mental strain. As the hour for the start 
 approached there was nothing left but to wait and 
 think. The suspense was overpowering, but waiting 
 comes to an end. The striking of the hall clock an- 
 nouncing the fateful hour was a relief in a way, for 
 it meant action. The Doctor knocked at his broth- 
 er's door; no answer came; again he knocked and 
 was answered, 
 'What is it?" 
 'It is I, brother. It is time — it is three o'clock." 
 
 "All right ; I remember ; I will be with you in a 
 few moments." 
 
 While no one else in the house had slept, the man 
 who was most nearly touched had slept sweetly — ■ 
 thanks to a merciful Providence ! 
 
 The next half hour saw the tandem spinning out 
 at the gate and down the road, skirting the river — 
 the silent but ever moving river. A half mile behind 
 came the buckboard with Uncle Lot and Dan. Fol- 
 lowing close came the family carriage drawn by the 
 four fine grays. Was the carriage to be simply a 
 family carriage on the return, or an ambulance, or a 
 hearse — who could tell? 
 8 
 
 
114 Studies iii Black and White* 
 
 There was no effort at conversation between the 
 brothers ; each was too busy with his own thinking. 
 None but the searcher of all hearts knew the 
 thoughts of the young men as they spun over the 
 road, skirting the river that morning — thoughts that 
 were never to find expression in words. Now and 
 again the Doctor cast furtive glances toward the 
 east. For some time there was no indication of the 
 approaching day; but later, when the Doctor's quick 
 eye caught the first inkling of the coming light, he 
 shook the lines and sent the horses flying at a still 
 more rapid gait. 
 
 Watch dogs rushed out at them as they passed the 
 farm-houses, snapping at the horses' heels ; but they 
 were all unheeded. In this and that direction the 
 chanticleers were sounding their shrill notes bidding 
 the eve good-night and the day good-morrow. As 
 the dawn brightened, the birds began twittering pre- 
 ludes to their matin songs. On and on the spirited 
 horses sped. The cattle that had slept on the way- 
 side were getting afoot, shaking the sand and the 
 dew from their fat sides, stretching their cramped 
 limbs, and making their bells jangle. All nature 
 was awaking to a new day, whose close will record 
 thousands of pleasant heart-throbs — as many heart- 
 aches — as many wooings — as many nuptials — as 
 many births — as many deaths; millions of groans, 
 of laughter, of sighs and smiles, until one's mind is 
 overwhelmed with the contemplation of it. The day 
 advances until everything becomes visible. The 
 beauties of nature assert themselves : hill and dale, 
 land and water, tint upon tint in endless shades and 
 effects, appeal to all that is good in man; because 
 
studies ill Black and White 115 
 
 these things speak of an ah-powerful Creator, of 
 His wisdom, might, and mercy. All and everything 
 was peace and good- will, except the troubled hearts 
 of the men about to engage in the fast culminating 
 tragedy. 
 
 The road ran near the river for several miles, now 
 descending almost to its brink, again swinging out 
 through the dense forests of oaks and towering mag- 
 nolias : making short cuts across the bends ; then 
 coming in again to the stream; the hills beyond 
 forming an effective background to it all. How 
 peaceful and attractive nature was that morning, 
 with nothing but man to mar it ! 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 The dawn had scarcely estabHshed tlie day when 
 the tandem swept around a sharp curve and up on 
 a beautiful bluff overlooking the river. Mr. Charles 
 Strong, and a friend who had come with him, had 
 already arrived. Each tongue was loosened; faces 
 brightened, the tension was lowered. Greetings 
 were exchanged in cheerier tones than might have 
 been expected. The buckboard soon arrived, and in 
 a very short time cups of strong black coffee were 
 being served. Sounds of approaching wheels fell 
 upon the expectant ears, and in the next few mo- 
 ments Mr. Taylor and his friends appeared. Hats 
 all round were raised and formal bows exchanged. 
 The latter party, appearing not to have provided any 
 refreshments, Doctor De Mar sent coffee and sand- 
 wiches to them. There was no hesitancy in their ac- 
 ceptance; and hats w^ere raised in acknowledgment 
 of the courtesy as they drank the steaming beverage. 
 
 The seconds met and shook hands, and entered 
 upon the preliminaries at. once. There was some 
 parleying as to the ground. If the parties stood 
 east and west it was deemed that one or the other 
 w^ould have the advantage on account of the light. 
 If they stood north and south, there were certain 
 trees in line which would give an advantage to one 
 or the other. The seconds could not agree. One 
 proposed that they should draw straws to decide. 
 The other would not agree without consulting the 
 principals. Mr. Taylor said that he thought it 
 would be fair to draw lots. Mr. De Mar said, 
 
studies ill Black aiid White 117 
 
 "You gentlemen decide in any way you may 
 choose; then let Mr. Taylor take choice of posi- 
 tions." 
 
 Mr. Strong protested; but his principal inter- 
 rupted him, saying, 
 
 "Charlie, I have decided. It must not be said that 
 a De Mar was advantaged by lot in a case like this." 
 
 Again the seconds met, and in a few moments 
 wxre staking off the ground. 
 
 The bluff was covered with a beautiful sward. 
 Much of the best blood of three or four States had 
 fertilized this historic field. One might have ex- 
 pected that it would have cursed the ground and 
 blighted everything that tried to grow there. But 
 it is one of the inexorable laws of nature that good 
 shall come of evil; life springs from death. Few 
 places in this country had witnessed so many bloody 
 encounters as this. No fairer landscape ever blessed 
 the eye than this rolling hill and its surrounding 
 scenery. Here and there, fields in the highest state 
 of cultivation broke the scheme of green. The river 
 at this point had high banks clad in mantles of every 
 tint of green and brown; all shaded by splendid old 
 live-oaks, with their long crooked limbs draped with 
 Spanish moss and orchids ; interspersed with mag- 
 nolias, now in full bloom, which dropped their rich 
 perfume to mingle with that of the sweet shrub and 
 honeysuckle. The morning's broadening light 
 brought out the scene at its very best. Every blade 
 of grass held its dew drops ready to reflect the rays 
 of the rising sun, whose appearance was to be the 
 signal for the combat. The birds overhead warbled 
 
118 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 their cheerful lays, all unconscious of human passion 
 and strife. 
 
 The sun is on the point of rising. The hour has 
 come. The principals are stationed. Revolvers are 
 placed in their hands. A second stands half-way 
 between them and says, 
 
 "Gentlemen, you will be asked, 'Are you ready?' 
 On receiving the reply, 'Ready,' I shall say, 'One — 
 two — three!' At the word three, you will begin 
 firing, and fire at will." 
 
 The principals raised their hats, and the second 
 turned on his heel and walked ten paces to one side. 
 There was a moment of most painful suspense. 
 
 "Gentlemen, are you ready?" 
 
 "Ready !" came the responses as if spoken by one 
 man. 
 
 Then it seemed that a month was crowded into 
 the next instant of time, so intense was the suspense. 
 I doubt if a breath was drawn on that bluff while 
 it lasted. Old Uncle Lot had gradually sunk to his 
 knees, close by where Doctor Jack stood, his hands 
 clasped tight over his chest, in the attitude of prayer. 
 It was in attitude only, for no thought of his went 
 beyond his young Marse Hal standing there — at 
 death's door. It was for only an instant. 
 
 "One— two— three !" 
 
 At the word "three" there was a simultaneous 
 fiash and report. There was an instant of pause — 
 and the smoke lifted. It was apparent that both 
 shots had taken effect; but both men remained 
 standing. Then rapid shots followed in quick suc- 
 cession, and both sank to the ground — Mr. Taylor 
 dead and Mr. De Mar dying. 
 
studies ill Black and White 119 
 
 Doctor De Mar ran to his brother's assistance. 
 
 "Brother, bear me away quickly," said Mr. Hal, 
 "do not let me die on this accursed ground !" 
 
 Quickly he was placed in the carriage. A power- 
 ful stimulant was given him, and the spirited horses 
 dashed away. They had not proceeded far, how- 
 ever, before the dying man said, 
 
 "Brother, if we are out of sight of that place, 
 please stop and put me out on the grass. I am dy- 
 ing — let me rest — I am so tired." 
 
 The coach was brought to a standstill. The 
 wounded man was gently lifted out and placed upon 
 a blanket on the ground. He said, 
 
 "Give me your hand, brother dear. Hold my 
 hand tighter, Jack. It grows all so dark and chilly ; 
 take my other hand. Uncle Lot. There — good-by 
 both." And he was dead. 
 
 The Doctor sank beside his brother's body; but 
 no tears came to soften his grief. Uncle Lot had 
 been kissing and chafing his master's cold hand, .cry- 
 ing most piteously — as if his heart would break; 
 but seeing the Doctor sink to the ground, he ran 
 quickly to the coach and brought a flask of brandy, 
 of which he gave his master a liberal dose. Ever 
 prompt in an emergency, he had the remains of his 
 young master wrapped in a blanket and placed in 
 the coach, and ordered the driver to get home as 
 cjuickly as possible. He also ordered Dan to gather 
 up everything else that had been left and to follow 
 the carriage. Then he assisted the Doctor into the 
 cart, and taking the lines himself, drove the tandem, 
 going by a different road, in order that the Doctor 
 could not see the carriage on the way. 
 
12 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 Not a word passed between his master and Lot, 
 each busy with thoughts that were too harrowing 
 for utterance. Several times during the drive did 
 the old man lean over and tenderly kiss his young 
 master's hand. This act was the first to turn loose 
 the floodgate of his tears. 
 
 The funeral services that followed were of the 
 simplest kind, and as private as possible, their hosts 
 of friends respecting the Doctor's wishes in that 
 respect. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 Dull and dreary were the next few weeks at San- 
 downs. Doctor De Mar shut himself in from all the 
 world. Neither relatives nor friends could induce 
 him to go out. Lot's devices and excuses, though 
 many and ingenious, were all of no avail. Had his 
 brother's death been less tragic, he would have been 
 heartbroken at his loss ; as it was, there was a sense 
 of deep humiliation added to the sorrow he felt, and 
 he wished above everything else to be left to himself. 
 The only living thing that he did not repulse was 
 poor old Coots. She remained with him nearly all 
 the time, even to the neglect of her twin kittens. 
 Climbing up into his lap, and rearing up with her 
 paws upon his chest, she would rub her head against 
 his face, purring and purring, as if trying to show 
 her sympathy. Sometimes she would stretch her- 
 self on the carpet at his feet and toy with them to 
 attract his attention. At other times she would 
 come waddling in with one of her kittens in her 
 jaws, and laying it down in front of him, play with 
 it, and look up at him. There was something in this 
 mute show of sympathy that touched his heart more 
 nearly than any words spoken by human lips could 
 have done. 
 
 Time wore on, as time will, whether freighted 
 with joy or sorrow^ and one day, when all had de- 
 spaired of interesting him in anything, he sent for 
 Lot, and said, 
 
 * 'Uncle Lot, I can stand this no longer. I am go- 
 ing abroad. I have no idea how long I shall be ab- 
 
122 Studies in Black and White 
 
 sent. I would never come back were it not for you 
 and the others." 
 
 "Marse Jack, yer mussn't talk like dat. Ef yer 
 never comes back, what would happen ter us nig- 
 gers ? An', Marse Jack, if yer feels like yer must go 
 erway frum home, ain't dis country big ernough, 
 widout yer goin' ercross de ocean? 'Member, mas- 
 ter, dat you is de last uv Ole Massa's family, an' 
 yer cain't th'ow off de 'sponsibility uv de family." 
 
 ''What you say, Uncle Lot, is all true, and I ap- 
 preciate your interest ; but there is very little danger 
 in ocean travel these days. Anyway, I have decided 
 to go. You, of course, will have charge of every- 
 thing. You have managed well heretofore, and I 
 will trust you now. What I wanted to say to you is, 
 if I am not back home by the time the crop is ready 
 to market, you will be governed by Mr. McLaughlin 
 at the bank. You will hear from me through him. 
 If you should wish to communicate with me, go to 
 .him; he will know my whereabouts." 
 
 ''Shore, Marse Jack, I'll do my bes', jes' de same 
 as ef you wuz in de house, an' wuz liable ter come 
 out an' say, 'Lot, what's yer doin' ?' " 
 
 Two years have passed since Doctor De Mar said 
 good-by to Lot at the boat landing, and had made 
 his way abroad, to get aw^ay from the pain and deso- 
 lation at home. The attachment between the broth- 
 ers had been of the tenderest character. Both of 
 an affectionate disposition, both innately refined, 
 both reared as gentlemen, their tastes were congen- 
 ial — in short, they had been friends, ever, and were 
 naturally all in all to each other. The manner of 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 123 
 
 the younger brother's taking off rendered the 
 shadow all the darker that fell on the Doctor's path- 
 way. At home everything reminded him of his 
 brother, and he had gone away, traveling here and 
 there and everywhere, to lose himself. At the end 
 of these two years, he felt that he might come home. 
 He felt, too, his duty to his faithful servants, and 
 his other varied interests demanded his return. 
 
 He landed in New York, and went to the Fifth 
 Avenue Hotel, where the family had always stopped 
 when visiting the city, and by so doing seemed to 
 have made a mistake, because there everything re- 
 minded him of his lost and loved ones. He found 
 himself miserable in the extreme, as miserable as 
 when he went away. Then he was glad that he had 
 gone to that hotel, because he found that he was not 
 as well prepared to go home as he had imagined. 
 So, instead of going directly home, as he had in- 
 tended, he decided to spend some time in this coun- 
 try before returning to the scenes where everything 
 would remind him of his loss, and would open afresh 
 the too-recently healed wounds. He had a horror 
 of the lonely desolation from which he had fled two 
 years ago. Should he spend the time in traveling? 
 No, he was tired and worn out with the constant 
 moving from place to place. 
 
 After a few^ days of rest he sought Mr. Dolmark, 
 a member of their banking firm, and said to him 
 that he would like to find some quiet place in the 
 country where he could have some fishing and hunt- 
 ing. He would prefer a private house or a very 
 quiet boarding-house. After a moment's thought, 
 Mr. Dolmark informed him that he knew a place 
 
124 Studies in Black and White 
 
 that would suit him exactly; and he gave him the 
 address of the widow of an old friend of his — a Mrs. 
 Hanner — who would take one boarder for the sum- 
 mer months. There were horses and every facility 
 for hunting and fishing. 
 
 The next week found Doctor De Mar quartered 
 at a delightful country seat, Hazelhurst, the home of 
 Mrs. Hanner, situated within a mile of the village of 
 Brampton, which boasted of a hotel, a railroad de- 
 pot, a school house, a church and a score of dwell- 
 ings, all of which was supposed to house a few hun- 
 dred people — big, little, old and young — black and 
 white. ''The brother in black," however, was lim- 
 ited to one solitary individual, and he a disgrace to 
 his kind. 
 
 "Poor slave Dick," as he was called there in 
 Brampton, had found on his first entrance to the vil- 
 lage a good stock in trade for himself by appealing 
 to the sympathies of the kind-hearted citizens, which 
 he did by recounting some blood-curdling stories of 
 the horrors of slavery, and that he had escaped death 
 only by flight. These stories were wonderful to 
 listen to, certainly, and doubtless made the blood run 
 chill down the spines of some of his hearers; and 
 equally, doubtless, procured for him, in many in- 
 stances, the best the house afforded. "Poor slave 
 Dick" found sympathy everywhere and every day; 
 until it gradually developed that Dick saw no rea- 
 son why he should be expected to work, when work 
 was not necessary to his well-being. He was the 
 only negro that many of the citizens had ever seen ; 
 and, naturally, was considered a typical specimen 
 of a slave; and doubtless his stories were but so 
 
studies in Black and White 125 
 
 many corroborations of what they had been taught 
 to beheve the facts to be. 
 
 The Doctor found his boarding-house all and 
 more than he had anticipated. He had a suite of 
 large, airy rooms. There were broad verandas with 
 their hammocks and great arm-chairs for his com- 
 fort, and a nicely kept lawn swept down to the gate. 
 He soon investigated the stable and found a very 
 satisfactory saddle-horse. He scoured the country- 
 side hither and thither on Brown Nelly. He had 
 not long been thus comfortably situated before Dick 
 discovered him, and approached him as a fresh 
 ''sucker" ; and, as was his wont, recounted the old 
 story of his hardships and miseries as a slave in the 
 South. The Doctor soon sized him up, but did not 
 let Dick know where he was from. He gave him 
 some change, which was accepted as his due, rather 
 than a kindness. 
 
 The fishing was fine and the hunting good, the 
 saddle-horse w^as satisfactory ; so between the three, 
 the Doctor's time sped bravely. His health was im- 
 proved, and his spirits soon regained their wonted 
 buoyancy. On one fine morning the fishing had 
 yielded a good catch. The day was perfect, and he 
 had thrown himself down on the grass in a friendly 
 shade by the banks of the stream, half dreaming; 
 the other half, letting his mind drift or rest in such 
 fancies as were suggested by the beautiful piece of 
 landscape across the brook, or by the rising of a 
 trout, or the flight of a bird; by everything, by 
 nothing in particular. Suddenly there was a splash 
 in the water, just around a sharp bend in the stream, 
 and a scream in a woman's voice. Springing to his 
 
126 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 feet, in a moment he was on the spot from whence 
 the outcry came. He saw a tall, slender young 
 woman suspended over the stream, holding on by 
 her hands to an overhanging limb, one foot lightly 
 resting on a broken limb of a decayed tree-top that 
 had fallen into the stream. A fishing-rod and a part 
 of a dead tree were floating down stream. The sit- 
 uation was apparent. He hastened to say, 
 
 ''Hold steady, and I will help you!" 
 
 ''Come quickly then, my hands are giving out!" 
 she cried. 
 
 In an instant he planted his foot upon the stump 
 of a tree ; and grasping a strong limb overhead with 
 his left hand, passed his right around her waist. 
 You may doubt it if you will, but there came to him 
 in that act a sense of ownership — a strange sensa- 
 tion — that sent a thrill of strength through every 
 fiber of his being. 
 
 'Now, let go," said he. 
 
 'Oh, are you sure that you can hold me? The 
 water is very deep here." 
 
 "Sure ! let go." There was something in the tone 
 of it that gave confidence, and she relaxed her hold. 
 
 The tall, slender form proved heavier than he had 
 counted on, and it required all his strength to swing 
 his fair burden around to the ground. The effort 
 was successful ; but in making the turn, he sprained 
 his ankle severely; so painfully, indeed, that he 
 could not support his weight upon it, and he sank to 
 the ground. Then for the first time he saw the face 
 of the lady, all suffused with mantling blushes, that 
 were distressing to behold. While the face was not 
 one that would have passed muster as a beauty, it 
 
 
studies in Black and White 127 
 
 was one that could not be easily forgotten when 
 once seen. 
 
 *'Oh, this is distressing indeed! Are you really 
 hurt?" she asked. 
 
 "Not seriously, I can assure you," said the Doc- 
 tor. 
 
 "I shall not be able to express my gratitude for 
 your timely assistance, and I will be less able to ex- 
 press my regrets if you are seriously hurt." 
 
 "You certainly owe me no thanks ; I acted on the 
 spur of the occasion. Not being deliberately done, 
 I am due no thanks. As for the hurt, I am some- 
 thing of a doctor, and will be able to take care of 
 that." After a moment he added, "I am Doctor De 
 Mar, at Mrs. Planner's." If he thought that she 
 w^ould reveal her identity, he was doomed to disap- 
 pointment. She looked steadily at him for an in- 
 stant. 
 
 "Shall I go for assistance?" she asked. 
 
 "Is that necessary? Let me see if I cannot walk, 
 or at least hobble home; it is but a short distance." 
 
 He had risen to his feet, but his ankle refused to 
 support his weight. 
 
 "If it will not trouble you — I presume that you 
 live in the village — you may stop at Mrs. Planner's 
 and ask that the phaeton be sent down for me." 
 
 As simple and natural as this request was, it 
 seemed to confuse her, something for which the Doc- 
 tor could not account at that time; he understood 
 it very w^ell later on. 
 
 "Certainly," she said. "I am sure that you should 
 not attempt to walk. Are you comfortable? Is 
 there nothing that I can do for you?" And scarcely 
 
128 Studies in Black and White 
 
 waiting for a reply to her questions, she hastened 
 away. 
 
 In a very short time the man came with the phae- 
 ton, and conveyed the Doctor to the house, where he 
 was made comfortable, being able to apply the neces- 
 sary dressings himself. No explanations were asked 
 or given at the time : he had sprained his ankle, that 
 was all. The following mornine: the Doctor in- 
 sisted on being allowed to hobble down stairs, and 
 into the cool sitting-room; for he felt that his fair 
 adventuress would call to make some inquiry, and 
 he wanted to see her. Mrs. Hanner and two young 
 daughters did what they could to entertain him; 
 but very soon they were convinced of their failure 
 by his constant absent-mindedness. He was restless, 
 and was constantly watching the front gate. Some 
 one came, it was the butcher; then another one, it 
 was the baker; then the milkman — that was all. No 
 one came to inquire — not even a note. When he 
 could bear the suspense no longer, he recounted the 
 occurrences of the previous day. 
 
 "What young lady could it have been?" said T^Irs. 
 Hanner. 
 
 ''I am sure that I do not know; it was she that 
 came for the phaeton." 
 
 ''We did not see her, and knew nothing of the ac- 
 cident until you came. She must have given the 
 order to the man herself," said Miss Ada. "We 
 might recognize her from a description." 
 
 "Yes," said the mother, "that is true. Can you 
 describe her. Doctor?" 
 
 "Spare me," said that gentleman, "I would not 
 like to attempt that." 
 
studies ill Black and White 129 
 
 "You might venture on a general description. 
 We would not bind you to attempt to describe her 
 as she may have appeared to you at the time," said 
 Mrs. Hanner, laughing. "You might say if she 
 were tall or short, blonde or brunette, beautiful or 
 otherwise." 
 
 "I would say that she is young, tall, a blonde, not 
 beautiful, and certainly not otherwise," he said. 
 
 'Just ordinary, then," said Miss Ada. 
 
 'Nothing of the kind," said the Doctor warmly, 
 "anything but ordinary; but rather a blending of 
 the beautiful and the substantial; youth with ma- 
 turity. I would say that she has a bright mind, 
 judging from her face; manners rather peculiar. I 
 thought her slight until I felt her weight — a hun- 
 dred and forty, if a pound !" 
 
 a- 
 
 9 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 Who was this young lady that Doctor De Mar 
 had rescued ? Neither Mrs. Hanner nor her daugh- 
 ters, Ada and Inde, were able to guess. The neigh- 
 borhood was not so populous but that they knew 
 every one for quite a distance around; and if they 
 had guessed every young lady within their knowl- 
 edge, the right one would have been the last. Inde 
 ran out to interview the man, and returned, radiant. 
 
 "Mother, it was Miss Lilian !" 
 
 "Miss Lilian Law!" exclaimed Mrs. Hanner. 
 "The idea of Miss Law tete-a-tete, with a strange 
 gentleman — impossible !" 
 
 "Well, there was not much of a tete-a-tete about 
 it, I can assure you," said the Doctor, "for she slip- 
 ped away as quickly as ever she could. Pray, who 
 can this Miss Law be ?" 
 
 "She is principal of the High School ; and a most 
 charming young lady — among women," said Mrs. 
 Hanner. 
 
 "Why among women only, as your remark would 
 imply? Why should she be less popular among the 
 sterner sex? She appeared to be a very charming 
 person, I thought." 
 
 "Oh ! indeed she is, and would be among men, if 
 she would permit. She has quite a number of ad- 
 mirers; but as soon as that fact becomes apparent, 
 they are dropped. Therefore, she has never excited 
 the envy of her own sex. To know her is to love 
 her." 
 
studies ill Black and White 131 
 
 "She becomes a very interesting personage," said 
 the Doctor, ''a kind of vara avis, as it were." 
 
 He had expected that she would call, or at least 
 write a note of inquiry concerning the mishap that 
 had befallen him in her service. No inquiry came 
 that day, nor the next, nor any other day. He was 
 greatly puzzled. 
 
 He decided to dismiss any thought of her from 
 his mind ; but like a very great many things, it was 
 easier said than done — the thought would not down 
 at his bidding. While he was as free from conceit 
 as it were possible for any man to be — yet — He 
 had been so universally received ; every one had al- 
 ways been kind to him ; he had always been courted ; 
 he had never been ignored ; he could not help a sus- 
 picion of pique. 
 
 The sprained ankle was as tedious as only a 
 sprained ankle can be ; and a week passed before the 
 Doctor could venture out^ and then only by the aid 
 of a heavy cane. 
 
 On the next Sunday but one he went to church; 
 and it is only truthful to say that there was a lurking 
 expectation of seeing Miss Law there that prompted 
 him to make the effort. He had his reward — to an 
 extent. It is to be feared that he lost most of the 
 service in letting his thoughts follow his eyes in her 
 direction, though it is doubtful if he would have 
 been willing to admit this on the most conscientious 
 introspection. It is equally doubtful if he would 
 have admitted that there lingered the slightest wish 
 that he might be able to catch a glance from her 
 brown eyes. However that might have been, though 
 he gave himself ample time, on account of his limp- 
 
132 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ing limb, to pass out, he did so without her vouch- 
 safing any sign that could have been construed into 
 any knowledge on her part that he existed upon the 
 face of the earth. Did he care? No, why should 
 he? What was she to him? Nothing in the slight- 
 est — nothing in the slightest — certainly not! How 
 absurd — how perfectly absurd ! 
 
 One so tires of people who are like so many pins 
 in a row — most of them are like that. True, some 
 are large pins, while others are small ; some white 
 and some black ; some brass or worse ; but now and 
 then there are others which are pure gold ; and these 
 are worth the study. Why should he not make a 
 study of this rather peculiar young lady? She is 
 out of the ordinary, certainly. It would at least 
 help to while away the time. Of course, he had no 
 idea of paying her any marked attention, nor of 
 making any impression, further than to cultivate her 
 friendship; he would have that clearly understood 
 from the start. Thus he communed with himself as 
 he drove home that Sunday morning. 
 
 Day by day. Doctor De Mar was taking more in- 
 terest in life. Fishing, hunting, and taking long 
 rides through the lanes were nice enough in their 
 way — yet ! The Doctor began to take an interest in 
 gardening. He found entertainment in working 
 among the flowers, in gathering dainty bouquets for 
 the breakfast table. There was an unoccupied cor- 
 ner that could be brought into use; would Mrs. 
 Hanner care if he took it in hand? Most certainly 
 not; he could do as he liked with it. The next 
 morning the early risers saw the Doctor, with his 
 coat off, hard at work in the new corner. He had 
 
studies in Black and White 133 
 
 decided to take the corner as a morning constitu- 
 tional ; but he soon discovered that he was not play- 
 ing with Carolina's light, fertile soil. The ground 
 was hard and full of stones; and he found that if 
 only a half hour each morning were devoted to it, 
 the summer would be gone before the corner could 
 be brought into a proper condition for cultivation. 
 The passers-by, the second morning, were aston- 
 ished to see "Poor slave Dick," with coat off, in 
 darky slang — "making the spade talk." Although 
 Dick had been resident in the village for four or five 
 years, this was the first stroke of work he had ever 
 been known to do. 
 
 From Tuesday to Friday night Dick worked 
 faithfully. Two or three times he had tried to an- 
 ticipate his wages. No, his employer thought not. 
 "Wait until Friday night, Dick, and have your 
 wages in a lump; you need not work on Saturday." 
 Often he stopped, leaned upon his spade handle, and 
 looked longingly toward the village; but his em- 
 ployer was on the look-out on such occasions, and 
 would encourage him to stick to his job, which he 
 did, and received a crisp five-dollar bill for his work. 
 Thanking the Doctor, he grinned a tickled darky's 
 broad grin, and said, 
 
 "Boss, ain't yer fum de Souf ?" 
 
 "Yes, Dick; why do you ask?" said the Doctor. 
 
 Roaring with laughter and slapping his hands, 
 Dick said, 
 
 "I jes' knowed yer wuz ; yer knows how ter man- 
 age niggers. Dese folks here mighty nice folks," 
 and Dick's voice sank to a decided undertone, "but 
 dey don't know how ter manage niggers — dey calls 
 
134 Studies in Black and White 
 
 US cullerd gintlemen. It's de blessed truf. I's bin 
 here ergwine on five year, an' dis is de fust lick uv 
 work I's done. Dey has been mighty nice ter me, 
 shore; but dis is de sweetest money I's had fur 
 many er day. Thank yer, boss." 
 
 "When you want some more work, come around 
 and I will give you a job," said the Doctor. 
 
 ''Shore, boss, shore ! I'll come any time yer wants 
 me," and Dick was gone. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that the corner, interest- 
 ing as it was, engrossed all of the Doctor's thoughts. 
 Whenever Miss Law's name was mentioned he was 
 all attention; and when he could manage to intro- 
 duce an interrogation leading up to it, that would 
 not evince too much interest, he was quick to avail 
 himself of the opportunity. It is needless to say that 
 he lost no opportunity of meeting the young lady. 
 He cultivated the rector of the church, who was her 
 cousin, and with whom she boarded ; but when in- 
 vited to the rectory, scant opportunities were offered 
 to improve his acquaintance with this coy young 
 lady; for while she was never rude in the slightest 
 degree, it was evident that she kept out of the way 
 when she could do so short of being actually dis- 
 courteous. 
 
 The Doctor discovered that little Inde was quite 
 a favorite with Miss Law\ He would pin dainty 
 little knots of flowers on the child's shoulder as she 
 started to school every morning; and how delighted 
 he would be, when Inde came home from school and 
 he would ask what she did with her flowers, the 
 child would say that she had given them to Miss 
 Law. The Doctor would kiss the child for the 
 
studies in Black and White 135 
 
 child's sake — and possibly for the teacher's. One 
 day, when the garden was yielding its choicest flow- 
 ers, a beautiful bouquet was gathered and tastefully 
 arranged and given to Inde. 
 
 "Say that I sent them to Miss Law; but give 
 them when alone with her." 
 
 That afternoon Inde was intercepted on her way 
 from school ; and with a suspicious fluttering of the 
 heart, he asked if she had given the flowers as re- 
 quested. 
 
 'Yes,'' was the reply. 
 
 'What did she say?" asked the Doctor. 
 
 
 ''Nothing." 
 
 "What did she do with them?" 
 
 "She put them in water until she was ready to go 
 home; then she pinned them on her bosom." 
 
 Upon what tiny crumbs a hungry heart will feed ! 
 
 If the Doctor had asked himself, "Jack, what does 
 this mean? Are you at last caught in love's toils? 
 You who have never known what it is to love ; you 
 who have always been so positive that you would 
 never marry; say. Jack, is this love?" he would 
 have laughed at the idea. In love? Of course not. 
 He was whiling away time, getting ready to go 
 home. Incidentally, he had found it interesting to 
 study an unusual character. There could be no 
 danger to Miss Law; was she not proof against 
 men ? Every one said so, and they ought to know. 
 For the world he would not trifle with her feelings. 
 She was different from other ladies he had met. 
 She was different from any one of whom he had 
 read or heard; and he was interested in this new 
 specimen of the genus woman ! 
 
 In love? No. In love? Of course not. Well, 
 we'll see. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 The old family physician has just passed out, 
 drawing his long gauntlet gloves over hands that 
 had ministered to the sick and dying for years and 
 years — hands as gentle as a girl's in soothing an 
 aching brow; firm as steel when of necessity wield- 
 ing the cruel merciful knife. With head bowed, and 
 his long silver locks hanging dejectedly over his 
 sunburned, w^eather-beaten neck. His step was 
 slow, and gave token of the care and despair that 
 was in his heart. Through weeks of weary watch- 
 ing he had done his best, which was as good as mor- 
 tal man could do — all without avail. 
 
 Within, a large bed-chamber, low ceiled, taste- 
 fully furnished, a few, and only a few, of those 
 dainty bric-a-brac which bespeak a refined taste in 
 the mistress. Additional rugs had been thrown over 
 the hard-finished floors to deaden the footsteps of 
 the attendants. On a couch drawn out into the mid- 
 dle of the room lay a wan, weak, dying mother, 
 whose features were pinched with pain and suffer- 
 ing, not all of which was physical. On one side of 
 the couch knelt a male figure, the husband and 
 father, his face buried in his hands. On the other 
 side knelt a girl, tall and spare, with all the grace of 
 her teens yet upon her, unutterable distress stamped 
 upon every feature. Tears had been denied those 
 large, lustrous eyes. Anon she stroked and kissed 
 the pale thin hands of the suffering, dying mother; 
 and when not thus caressed, they were clasped be- 
 tween her own and pressed to her sorrowing, de- 
 
a- 
 (i- 
 
 Studies in Black and White 137 
 
 sponding heart. Near the foot of the couch a boy 
 of eight years sat stroking the fine fur of a cat that 
 had curled up in his lap, purring soft and low. The 
 stroking was only intermitted to wipe away the fast 
 falling tears. When the cat would attempt to play 
 with his moving hand, he would smile while he 
 cried — so lightly sits sorrow on a child's heart; and 
 'tis God's mercy that 'tis so ! 
 
 The clock in the hall, in its soft, cathedral tone, 
 tolled the half hour, when the kneeling girl arose 
 and brought from a stand a bottle and spoon. 
 
 ''It is time for your drops, mother." But she, 
 wdio had been so patient and good, shook her head, 
 'No, daughter, there is no use." 
 'Yes, mother, the doctor said that you w^ere to 
 have the drops every half hour. You have been so 
 good all this time. Take this — you must take it." 
 
 Turning her head, and glancing around the room, 
 she asked, "Where is the doctor?" 
 
 "He has just gone to see the man who was hurt 
 at the mill, but he said that he would soon return. 
 Do you wish to see him now? I will send for him 
 at once; he will come, I know, if you wish to see 
 him." 
 
 "No, dear, do not disturb him ; let him go where 
 he can do some good ; he has been so faithful to me. 
 I have taken up so much of his time; I simply 
 missed him." 
 
 Again the daughter insisted on her taking the 
 drops, but she more positively refused than before. 
 The daughter was just turning away, more to hide 
 her distress than in the abandonment of giving the 
 
138 Studies in Black aiul White 
 
 medicine, when the dying woman held out her hand, 
 saying, 
 
 ''Give it to me, daughter, it may give me strength 
 to say what I wish to tell you. If your father will 
 take Bennie out on the veranda for a while." Her 
 husband arose, and leaning over kissed her pale, 
 damp brow — a long, loving kiss, and taking his 
 son's hand led him out of the room. The mother 
 then seized the medicine, and asking the daughter to 
 double the dose, she eagerly drank it. 
 
 ''Come nearer, my dear child. The time has come 
 when I must speak plainly to you. Oh, how much I 
 wish that I could spare you the pain of it !" 
 
 Anticipating the tenor of her mother's thoughts, 
 the girl said, 
 
 "Mother, dear, do not distress yourself now. 
 Wait until you are better and then — " 
 
 "No, dear, there is no other time. My poor, dear 
 child, you will have a hard, hard time, — a hard 
 life, — and although I know what it will be to you, I 
 want you to promise me on my dying bed that you 
 will take care of your brother. Your father will 
 soon follow me." 
 
 "Why, mother, father is well and strong; he is 
 rarely ever ill." 
 
 "Your father will join me before twelve months 
 are gone." 
 
 "Try and compose yourself, mother, and get some 
 rest. You will feel better then." 
 
 "No, my dear, I must say what I have to say 
 now — nay, nay, dear, I know that I am dying; and 
 I know that your father will soon join me. You 
 need not ask why, you would not understand — no 
 
studies in Black and White 139 
 
 one could understand. Promise me that you will 
 take care of your brother. I know that it is a hard 
 thing to ask of a slip of a girl left alone in the 
 world." 
 
 "Yes, mother, I promise you before Heaven that 
 I will take care of him as long as we two shall live ; 
 and that nothing shall part us while he needs me." 
 
 Poor child, if she had known what suffering and 
 distress this sacred promise would bring, not only 
 to herself, but to others^ whom she would learn to 
 love beyond everything else in this world, she would 
 have made it all the same! 
 
 "I thank you, my dear child; I know that you 
 will keep it. Do not tell any one." 
 
 "I will not, mother." 
 
 Clasping the poor, thin hands between her own, 
 the girl sank to her knees beside the couch, and the 
 tears that had been denied her before flowed freely 
 now. A tremor of the hand she held attracted her 
 attention, and when she looked up she was shocked 
 by the change that had come over her mother's face. 
 
 "Bring your father and brother — quickly." 
 
 The girl hastened to find and bring them to her. 
 As they approached they saw her arms stretched 
 out toward them. She took the hand of each and 
 pressed them with all the strength she could com- 
 mand ; but spoke never a w^ord — she was dead. 
 
 It is to be doubted if very many of my readers 
 could form any idea of what the burden was like 
 that fell upon Lilian's young shoulders, inexperi- 
 enced and alone in the world, with a heart-broken 
 father and a little brother to care for. Day and 
 night she watched and tended. She would not trust 
 
140 Studies in Black and White 
 
 to the servants, and probably it was well that it was 
 so; for within a month her father's partner de- 
 camped with all the available assets of the concern 
 and fled to Canada. On looking more closely into 
 his affairs, Mr. Law found that his partner had 
 taken advantage of his absence from the office, while 
 in attendance upon his sick wife, and had raised all 
 the money possible on their real estate, forging his 
 name to the papers. As an honorable man, there 
 was nothing to do but give up his private means to 
 his creditors. He turned over everything to them. 
 However, his property came so near paying every 
 debt that, moved to pity for him in his distress, they 
 allowed him to keep his home; aside from that, he 
 had absolutely nothing. Bravely did he battle with 
 the world; but nothing prospered; and within a 
 year he succumbed and was laid to rest beside his 
 wife. 
 
 God had not left the daughter without friends. 
 Offers of assistance came from many to take the 
 child off her hands, as well as offers of homes for 
 herself. To all of which the same answer was 
 given, 
 
 "I appreciate all this kindness, and I am as grate- 
 ful as I can be for it; but I must keep Bennie with 
 me; we must not be separated. I must take care of 
 him." 
 
 In vain they endeavored to show her how much 
 better it would be for her brother as well as for her- 
 self ; and how utterly impossible it would be for her 
 alone to provide for their wants. Then the good 
 old rector came to use his influence after all the 
 others had failed. "Did she realize what she was 
 
studies in Black and White 141 
 
 refusing? Good homes for both of them, where 
 they would be well cared for; and how hard, nay, 
 impossible for her to battle with the world ; to care 
 for the two of them ? Did she realize that her father 
 had been unable to leave them anything save the 
 home ?" 
 
 ''Yes, I know it all; but God will help me. I 
 must keep the child." 
 
 All arguments failing, he left her alone, after 
 having extracted the promise that she would come 
 to him when she needed assistance. 
 
 The following day she was visited by the select- 
 men of the village in a body. She met them with 
 the dignity of a veteran, and conducted them to the 
 sitting-room, and bade them be seated. Then Es- 
 quire Gumpy, who was the chairman of the board — 
 a bulky, over-fed specimen of humanity — in a very 
 pompous and impressive manner said, 
 
 ''I presume that this is Miss Law — Miss Lilian 
 Law ?" 
 
 'Yes, that is my name." 
 
 'Well, Miss Law — that is to say, Miss Lilian 
 Law, it has come to the notice of the board of se- 
 lectmen of this town — ahem — we are the selectmen ; 
 as I was saying, — it has come to the notice of the 
 board of selectmen of this town, that your father 
 has left you and a little brother; am I correct in 
 saying brother?" 
 
 ''You are." 
 
 "Ah! as I was saying, when you interrupted me, 
 left you and a little brother — ahem — without any 
 visible means of support." 
 
 Here he stopped and looked out of the corners of 
 
 
142 Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 his eyes at the poor child, to see what effect his pom- 
 posity was having on her. She was sitting demurely 
 looking him squarely in the face; and to an out- 
 sider looked as if she was standing it amazingly well 
 for a slip of a girl. He resumed, 
 
 ^'Remember, Miss, i<ue — are the selectmen of this 
 town" ; and after a pause, he cleared his throat in a 
 noisy way and proceeded, ''As I, the chairman of 
 the board, have said, without any visible means of 
 support. We, the board, are further informed that 
 you have had a number of good offers, by thor- 
 oughly responsible parties, to take care of you both, 
 to all and singular of which you have seen fit to turn 
 a deaf ear. Have we, the board of selectmen, been 
 correctly informed, Miss?" 
 
 'You have." 
 
 'Ahem — and do you still persist in that deter- 
 mination — ahem — if a mere girl can be said to have 
 determination?" 
 
 ''I do," came with a directness and decision that 
 was rather disconcerting to this august chairman — 
 Esquire Gumpy. However, he was feeling too se- 
 cure in his position to be withstood by a slip of a 
 girl. 
 
 ''Miss Law — or more correctly speaking — Miss 
 Lilian Law, you must try and not forget that we 
 are the selectmen of this town, and are here in our 
 official capacity, and that we will not brook any 
 levity or show of disrespect to this board, and es- 
 pecially toward its chairman, which I am. Ahem — 
 I will inform you that we, the selectmen, have cer- 
 tain rights and powers vested in us by the charter of 
 the said town, under the great seal of the State of 
 
 
studies in Black and White 143 
 
 New York, which rights and powers every citizen of 
 this town is bound to respect. And while you are 
 but a girl, let me inform you, that you are a citizen 
 of the town, and are just as much bound by its laws, 
 rules, and usages as if you were the most influential 
 man in the town — or, as myself for instance; you 
 are not to forget this fact, Miss." Here he paused 
 and looked at her over the big brass frames of his 
 glasses. 
 
 ''I will try not to," came the quiet answer. 
 
 "Ah, that sounds more respectful, and we w^ill try 
 and not be too hard on you. Nevertheless, it is my 
 duty to say to you, that as the custodians of the reve- 
 nues collected for the maintenance of this town, we 
 do not propose to have the town burdened by pau- 
 pers who are too lazy to work, and too proud to ac- 
 cept aid from their friends. I hope that I am mak- 
 ing myself clear to your comprehension, Miss." He 
 had not long to wait for an answer to this unkind 
 and uncalled-for speech. She straightened herself 
 up, and looking Esquire Gumpy in the eye, her face 
 aflame with indignation, replied, 
 
 ''Sir, I am but a young girl, and know but little 
 of the ways of the world ; but does it not strike you, 
 with your superior wisdom and knowledge of af- 
 fairs, that if I am too proud to accept assistance 
 from my dear friends, that I would be likely to ac- 
 cept it from the selectmen of this town? Are you 
 not also a little hasty, in judging me as being too 
 lazy to work, until I shall have had an opportunity 
 of working? And will it not be ample time for the 
 selectmen to refuse me when I shall apply to them 
 for aid?" 
 
144 Studies in Black and White 
 
 After catching his breath, he turned to his breth- 
 ren and said, 
 
 "Gentlemen, what have you got to say to this 
 pert girl ?" 
 
 Mr. Waxend, the smallest man on the board, who 
 Avas sitting on the edge of a chair near the door, 
 said in a very high-pitched voice, 
 
 ''Mr. Chairman, if I be allowed to give my opin- 
 ion in this case, I be very much disposed to think 
 that the young Miss has the best of you ; and that, 
 until we are called upon to aid her, we had better 
 let her be." 
 
 The esquire w^as not disposed to be downed in any 
 such summary way by a mere slip of a girl, nor by 
 Mr. Waxend's advice, and w^as about to begin a 
 discussion of the case, when the girl arose and said, 
 
 "You can discuss this without my presence; and 
 if you will be so kind as to close the front door when 
 you leave the house, I will bid you good-morning." 
 With a dignified inclination of her head to them, she 
 left the room, to their utter amazement. 
 
 Esquire Gumpy and his board of selectmen were 
 not slow to follow her example; and remembering 
 her prudent request, carefully closed the front door 
 after them, and returned to their office to discuss the 
 girl's "impudence" at their leisure. 
 
 It was soon noised abroad that the selectmen had 
 visited Miss Law ; her friends knowing the caliber 
 of the men, and the loneliness of the poor girl, has- 
 tened to see her, and tried to comfort her. Nothing 
 was said about the selectmen's visit ; but gently and 
 in a motherly way they renewed their offers of as- 
 sistance. 
 
studies ill Black and White 145 
 
 ''My dear," said one of them, — it was Mrs. Man- 
 ner, — ''are you not making a mistake in not accept- 
 ing aid from your friends, who are able, and more 
 than willing, to help you?" 
 
 "I shall be only too glad to accept your kind of- 
 fer," she replied to this, "if you will help me to help 
 myself. I cannot give up my brother; but as you 
 know, I have had rather good opportunities to im- 
 prove myself. I had intended teaching sooner or 
 later, and have prepared myself with that end in 
 view. If you ladies will assist me in getting a small 
 school, that will support us ever so modestly, and 
 give me a chance to demonstrate whether I am com- 
 petent or not, I would take it as a great kindness, 
 and be under lasting obligations to you." 
 
 Miss Law's idea was adopted on the spot. 
 Twenty children were soon pledged. The girl's 
 pluck and energy and firmness of purpose could but 
 be admired, and gave the best guarantee of success 
 that could have been offered. Her pupils came from 
 the better class, children that had been w^ell trained 
 at home, and from families that were able to pay 
 her promptly, who, in fact, insisted on advancing 
 her first month's salary so that she would be able to 
 secure a proper person to keep house for her. 
 
 From that time on. Miss Law went in and out, 
 discharging her duties religiously, and giving entire 
 satisfaction to her patrons, at the same time winning 
 the hearts of the children. She was a model of pro- 
 priety. The school was a decided success, and Miss 
 Law had frequent applications to take positions in 
 other institutions of learning. While she had been 
 
 lO 
 
146 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 faithful to her pupils, she had found time to improve 
 herself. 
 
 She was soon sought socially, as she was an acqui- 
 sition to any party. She was greatly admired by all 
 who came in contact with her. Her form had filled 
 out, producing a graceful carriage. Such acquire- 
 ments and such attractions were not overlooked by 
 the young men of the place. 
 
 Time wore on ; the brave young woman pursued 
 the even tenor of her way. One by one her pupils 
 w^re sent to college, where they took advanced posi- 
 tions; among them was her brother, who entered 
 Yale's sophomore class. The additional expense 
 demanded a stricter economy. The offer of assist- 
 ance was always declined with thanks. "We are 
 getting on — we will manage," was her reply. 
 
 However, Bennie had not been at Yale a great 
 while before he developed some expensive habits^ 
 which were causing his sister much anxiety. And 
 just at this juncture, when this trial was bearing 
 heavily upon her mind, another trouble developed. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 It was on a fine Saturday morning. Miss Law 
 had just finished a letter, covering a remittance to 
 her brother. She had laid the whole matter before 
 him, telling him that he must not run into debt, or 
 incur unnecessary expenses. Knowing how well 
 the boy loved her, and was usually very considerate 
 of her comfort, she had told him plainly in this let- 
 ter that she would be forced to take additional stu- 
 dents to be able to meet his increasing expenses, and 
 therefore would be obliged to redouble her exer- 
 tions. She had never before put it so forcibly to 
 him, and she felt that this would have a restraining 
 effect on him. Though it cost her dearly to pain her 
 brother in the slightest degree, she felt that she was 
 doing her duty to him ; for it would be most unfor- 
 tunate to be forced to withdraw him from college 
 before he should finish his course. 
 
 The young lady sat on the steps of the veranda 
 enjoying the bright beautiful morning, waiting for 
 the postman to pass by, toying with her letter, sealed 
 and stamped, covering the needed check. The car- 
 rier was late, and she was still waiting for him, 
 when she saw a figure approach the gate and stop, 
 peering in at her in an undecided way; evidently a 
 mendicant from his shabby garb and general ap- 
 pearance of impecuniosity. While the man fumbled 
 at the gate latch, she was feeling for her purse. She 
 had never turned a deaf ear to a call for help, pre- 
 ferring to be imposed upon scores of times rather 
 than allow one worthy object to go unaided. As he 
 
148 Studies in Black and White 
 
 approached her, her ever keen perceptions noticed 
 that his face, hard and pinched as it was, was want- 
 ing in the unmistakable look of the beggar class. 
 He came within a few feet of her without speaking. 
 He gazed around at the premises and then let his 
 eyes rest on her, his face working — working in that 
 painful way peculiar to persons who stammer. 
 Stammer, however, he did not when he spoke; but 
 in a high nasal tone said, 
 
 ''Is this the place where Obed Law used to live?" 
 
 ''It is," she answered. 
 
 Again his eyes wandered around the place, and 
 then fixed themselves upon her face. 
 
 "Be you his daughter that I have heard so much 
 about?" he said. 
 
 "I am his daughter, whatever you may have 
 heard," was her reply. 
 
 "Well," said the man, his voice pitched several 
 keys higher than his previous tone, "I be Jeddediali 
 Hardsly, ferninst West Brampton, and I be come to 
 see you." 
 
 In vain she racked her memory to recall the name 
 or face. She would not fail of hospitality, yet there 
 was something out of the ordinary in the man's ex- 
 pression that excited her suspicions. She compro- 
 mised the matter, and offered him a chair upon the 
 veranda. He came in but declined the chair, nor 
 did he remove his hat from his head. He took every 
 opportunity to peer into the house. To break the 
 silence she said, 
 
 "Really, you must pardon me; I am unable to 
 recall any remembrance of you. Did you know my 
 father?" 
 
studies ill Black and White 149 
 
 
 'Unfortunately, yes/' was his reply. 
 
 'I am at a loss to understand ; will you be so kind 
 as to explain?" 
 
 ^'Hain't these rags enough to explain?" and he 
 extended his arms to display his frazzled coat 
 sleeves. "Don't these patches on my trousers tell 
 you plain enough?" and he extended first one leg 
 and then the other. ''Ain't these soleless shoes got 
 tongues to tell the tale?" Repeating, "Ragged, 
 sleeveless, and soleless," he chuckled softly in a 
 strange kind of way. 
 
 Miss Law began to grow nervous ; was the man 
 demented? He certainly spoke and acted in a way 
 calculated to lead one to that conclusion. Usually 
 there was some one passing in the street. Her pre- 
 occupation had prevented her seeing the postman 
 when he passed some moments ago. She could per- 
 ceive no one now in sight, and this fact added to 
 her uneasiness. She must get rid of him. 
 
 "I am very sorry for your misfortune, and grieve 
 that I am not in a position to relieve your necessities 
 entirely. What little money I have, I will give you; 
 you ought to get more substantial assistance from 
 the board of charities," and she handed him some 
 change. He gazed long and wistfully at the money ; 
 but he shook his head and refused to touch it. He 
 said, 
 
 "These don't be all the tatters and rags, nor all 
 the patches, nor all the soleless shoes — where they 
 have any shoes at all. There be my wife in rags and 
 tatters, and there be five little children that's got 
 more of them. I didn't come here begging. I want 
 my own, and with interest ; nor I ain't going away 
 
150 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 until I get it. Now I guess you ain't at a loss to un- 
 derstand; I don't see how I could make it any 
 plainer." 
 
 Now Miss Law had become really alarmed; 
 there was no one in sight, but if the man were really 
 demented, it would not do to let him see that she 
 was frightened. In her nervousness she dropped her 
 letter, which accident gave her a hint of which she 
 was not slow to avail herself. 
 
 ''I have forgotten to mail my letter, which I was 
 waiting to do when you came; and as I wish it to 
 go by this post, I must ask you to excuse me." 
 
 But the man made no move to go, nor did he 
 show any disposition to do so, though Miss Law 
 had arisen from her chair and moved toward the 
 steps of the veranda. Noticing this, she said, 
 
 "If you are going in that direction, I can show 
 you where some of the board are to be found, and 
 they will be able to assist you." 
 
 Still he did not move, though she had descended 
 the steps and had started toward the gate. 
 
 ''Will you not come with me?" she asked. 
 
 "No, if you must go, I will wait until you come 
 back. I told you that I was not going to leave here 
 until I got my rights, and I ain't." 
 
 She was not slow^ in making up her mind. As 
 much as she disliked the idea of going away and 
 leaving him at her house, there was nothing else for 
 her to do. She would hurry and find an officer and 
 give him in charge. She had reached the gate, when 
 she recalled the fact that he had said he had been 
 unfortunate in knowing her father; what could he 
 
studies ill Black and White 151 
 
 have meant? All fear was gone in an instant and 
 she returned. 
 
 "Be seated, good man, and tell me — " 
 
 "I ben't no good man. All that has been rubbed 
 out of me, by the same thing that rubbed these holes 
 and tatters in my clothes. I ben't good, and you 
 needn't trouble to call me so." 
 
 "I beg your pardon then. Will you not be seated 
 and tell me what the trouble is ? In what way have 
 we injured you? You speak in riddles." ' 
 
 The last word seemed to catch his ear more forci- 
 bly than anything else she had said. 
 
 "Riddles is the very word. Me and all that I 
 have has been riddled by you." 
 
 "Will you not please explain your meaning? 
 Surely I have not injured you; how could I possibly 
 have done so ?" 
 
 "By doing just as you have; by keeping me out 
 of my rights ; by letting me and mine starve while 
 you have lived in wealth and luxury." 
 
 "I will ask you again to explain yourself; if there 
 really is anything to explain. I assure you that I 
 do not understand in what way I have injured you 
 or yours." 
 
 "You are very innocent, you are. Don't you 
 know that your father borrowed the last dollar in 
 the world that I had, and never paid one cent of it 
 back ? I was sick and my wife was sick, and neither 
 of us could attend to business ; and we just lent our 
 money to your father, and the next thing we heard 
 was that he was dead and all his property gone, ex- 
 cept what you have kept back; and left us to 
 starve." 
 
152 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Miss Law had made several fruitless efforts to 
 stop him. When he had got to going there was no 
 hushing him. All their sufferings seemed to rush 
 over him afresh and master him ; he could not have 
 stopped if he had wished to do so. Finally, from 
 sheer exhaustion he grew silent, and wiped the per- 
 spiration from his face. His pause was seized by 
 Miss Law to say, 
 
 "My dear sir, believe me, I pray you, this is all 
 news to me. My father never knowingly or will- 
 ingly wronged any one ; and — " 
 
 "He was mighty willing to borrow my money and 
 never pay it back." 
 
 "Doubtless, he was willing to borrow your 
 money; and he expected to repay it with interest. 
 It may be that while I was in ignorance of your con- 
 dition, you have been ignorant of the condition of 
 things here. My father's partner ran away, carry- 
 ing everything available with him, mortgaging 
 everything else, taking advantage of my father's 
 absence from the office, while my mother was on her 
 death-bed. The loss of my mother and all his prop- 
 erty broke my father down ; and he too died, leav- 
 ing my little brother to my care, without one penny 
 of money; for he gave up everything to his cred- 
 itors, and I cannot understand why you did not 
 share with the others in the distribution of the prop- 
 erty. Notice was given to all creditors to come for- 
 ward and establish their claims. At a meeting of 
 the creditors the property which father turned in so 
 nearly paid every debt, they would not let the house 
 be sold from over our heads, and they gave it to me. 
 By my unaided efforts I have supported my brother 
 
studies in Black and White 153 
 
 and myself. We have nothing but this house. It 
 was not given me by my father, nor have I kept it 
 back from you; and if your claim is a just one, I 
 will see that you are paid. I am only too sorry that 
 I am unable to help you immediately." The letter 
 again dropped from her hand and gave her another 
 suggestion — the check. In an instant the letter was 
 torn open and the check removed. She hastened 
 into the house and countersigned it to Jeddediah 
 Hardsly. Returning, she handed it to him, saying 
 as she did so, 
 
 ''Here is a check for fifty dollars, which I was 
 sending to my brother who is off at school. You 
 can get it cashed at the bank, and that will relieve 
 your present necessities until I can look into the 
 matter." 
 
 He took the money without a word of thanks, and 
 left with the simple remark, 
 
 "I'll be back." 
 
 The sunshine had gone out of the beautiful morn- 
 ing for Miss Law. Had she acted too hastily ? She 
 had given fifty dollars to a perfect stranger upon 
 his say so. It was impossible for her to settle down 
 to anything. She went to her own room and closed 
 the door. W'hat transpired within that sacred pre- 
 cinct? What did she think? What did she feel? 
 To those who have really suffered — who have had 
 to face some of life's most trying ordeals alone — it 
 may safely be left to the imagination. Those who 
 have had no experience could not appreciate it if 
 they saw and knew what was transpiring behind the 
 closed door. 
 
 At luncheon she came down and joined the house- 
 
154 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 keeper. Little was said by either; the faithful old 
 woman's discretion was equal to her years, knowing 
 when to talk and when to keep silent. Having fin- 
 ished the repast, Miss Law busied herself around 
 the house for an hour or two ; then she dressed her- 
 self in her usual neat style, and went to see Mrs. 
 Hanner, with whom she had a long talk over the 
 occurrences of the morning. She had made up her 
 mind as to her line of conduct; nevertheless, she 
 felt that it w^as but right to talk it over with her 
 friends. 
 
 ''Yes, Mrs. Hanner, while I am morally sure that 
 the man told me the truth, of course I cannot be 
 certain. I will consult Mr. Summet, and have him 
 look into the matter and see if the debt is real and 
 just, and what steps are necessary to turn the house 
 over to Mr. Hardsly ; or whether it would be better 
 to sell it and pay him the cash." 
 
 Mr. Summet gave it his attention at once, as re- 
 quested by Miss Law. He found it true as the man 
 had stated. He had loaned two thousand dollars to 
 the firm, with no other security than their bond. 
 He found also that, in some unaccountable way, no 
 notice had been served on him to attend the meeting 
 of the creditors, nor had he shared with the others 
 in the general distribution of the assets of the firm, 
 nor in the distribution of the individual relinquish- 
 ment of the homestead on the part of Mr. Law be- 
 fore his death. 
 
 "But," said the lawyer, "he has no claim upon 
 you, or the property which the creditors gave you. 
 Your father had nothing to do with that transac- 
 tion ; he had turned the house over to them with its 
 
studies in Black and White 155 
 
 contents ; it was no longer his or under his control 
 in any way. You acted too hastily in giving him the 
 money you did. When he returns, send him over 
 to me and I will set him right about it, and I will 
 see that he does not annoy you any more." 
 
 "I have no doubt, Mr. Summet, that you are 
 legally correct; but in equity I think he is entitled 
 to his money. What do you consider the house and 
 furniture worth? I have not the slightest idea 
 whether the house alone ought to realize enough to 
 satisfy the claim or whether it will require the fur- 
 niture also." 
 
 "The principal and interest will run the debt up 
 in the neighborhood of twenty-three hundred dol- 
 lars. The house and lot will bring that much if not 
 more." 
 
 ''Will you dispose of them at once for me?" she 
 asked. 
 
 "There will be no trouble about that, if you are 
 determined to part with the property. But property 
 in that part of the town is advancing in value ; and 
 if you would make some arrangement to keep it a 
 few years, it would pay you handsomely to do so. 
 You would have no trouble in raising the money 
 you seem to think you need on it, at an easy inter- 
 est." 
 
 "No, Mr. Summet, there are especial reasons why 
 I do not wish to carry a debt," said Miss Law. 
 
 So it was arranged; and wathin a few days the 
 house and lot were disposed of for a sum sufficient 
 to satisfy this debt, and leave several hundred dol- 
 lars to Miss Law's credit. 
 
 It was a sad day when the old home was given 
 
156 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Up; however, the pain was greatly palHated by the 
 thought that she had done her duty to herself, to her 
 brother, and — what gave the greatest satisfaction — 
 to her father's memory. The furniture was re- 
 moved to a house nearer the center of the town, one 
 more convenient in every way, so the school did not 
 suffer by the change. 
 
 With many other things, quite as interesting to 
 Doctor De Mar, this was what he learned about 
 Miss Law. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 Mrs. Manner put two and two together. She 
 soon found that there was no surer way of enter- 
 taining her boarder than in speaking of Miss Law. 
 The summer wore away. The daintiest flowers that 
 the Doctor could grow or procure found their way 
 to this young lady. Occasionally he would shake 
 himself together and realize that he was making a 
 kid of himself; then he would blush to the roots of 
 his hair — but this was only transitory. Again, he 
 found himself hopelessly lost in the dream; as ut- 
 terly helpless as an autumn leaf in mid-ocean, 
 tossed by every wavelet and whipped by every 
 breeze that blew. And yet — how sweet it all was, 
 this novel sensation. Used to being courted and 
 sought after; now almost, if not really shunned, by 
 the only woman who had caught his fancy. More 
 than once he had resolved to pack his kit and dis- 
 miss the whole matter from his mind, and go back 
 to his peaceful Southern home. This, too, was only 
 transitory, and again he was bound hand and foot — 
 the slave of his infatuation. 
 
 At last he was forced to admit to himself that 
 this was love. Love pure, true love. "\Vlio can de- 
 fine it?" he asked himself. The answer came back, 
 "Have not poets from time immemorial essayed the 
 task? Their sweetest numbers have borne its ear- 
 marks ; and the fancies of their quickest genius have 
 set it forth, decked in the choicest flowers of which 
 their language was capable; no adjectives were too 
 extravagant; none too soft or tender; none too 
 
158 Studies in Black and White 
 
 endearing; and at last, have felt how impotent all 
 their efforts were, how fruitless all language was to 
 give expression to what the heart in love would 
 want to say. 
 
 ''The philosopher bends his mind to grasp its 
 subtle meaning, only to find it a fickle goddess, re- 
 fusing to be measured by rule or weighed by analy- 
 sis; in its force swaying the world; in its pliancy 
 yielding to force, only to have its own sweet will 
 at last. In reasoning from cause to effect as philoso- 
 pher, he sees the impress of its cat-like tread on 
 the hardest, and most obdurate realities; mould- 
 ing the destinies of men and nations ; dominat- 
 ing the Universe! It makes the simple wise; the 
 wise foolish. It disarms the strong; it strength- 
 ens the weak. The most homely are made beauti- 
 ful ; and for the beautiful, it answers the problem of 
 painting the lily of the field. It gives eyes to the 
 blind ; it blinds the most far-seeing. It tones down 
 the rough and uncouth; the gentle and lovable it 
 
 canonizes." 
 
 Doctor De Mar w^hen he had heard this answer, 
 raised his head from its thoughtful pose. He looked 
 aloft and asked, "Why should I blush to own its 
 gentle reign ? King and serf — philosopher and fool 
 — rich and poor — high and low — have yielded to its 
 matchless power ! I will win her ! I will win her !" 
 
 The long-looked-for end of the term came at last. 
 There was to be, as was customary, an entertain- 
 ment at its close. Ada said to the Doctor that he 
 must be sure to attend. He protested that he had 
 not been invited. 
 
studies ill Black and White 150 
 
 "The public is invited. That is broad enough for 
 you, is it not?" said the girl. 
 
 "I am not so sure of that," he said. 
 
 ''Then I invite you. Shall I write it, or shall I 
 have it engraved?" 
 
 "Thanks, very much. I suspect that you and 
 Inde would be the only ones to miss me, if I did not 
 
 go." 
 
 "Not at all, the teachers would miss you; I know 
 they would like to have you come. " 
 
 The child became confused and ran away. Why 
 should she have been confused? The Doctor no- 
 ticed the fact, and his fancy wove many a possibility 
 from so flimsy a material, with the result that he 
 devoted unwonted attention to his toilet that even- 
 ing, and joined the family at the entertainment. 
 
 There was music, there were essays and various 
 exercises. The young people acquitted themselves 
 remarkably well, showing the result of admirable 
 training. The first assistant — a young gentleman — 
 was master of ceremonies, the principal keeping well 
 in the background, much to the Doctor's disappoint- 
 ment. 
 
 The program having been concluded, refresh- 
 ments were served. The Doctor was keeping on 
 the outskirts of the crowd. He was startled to hear 
 his name pronounced in a very low, sweet voice. 
 Turning, he was face to face with Miss Law, who 
 extended her hand in the friendliest kind of way 
 possible. 
 
 "Doctor De Mar, good-evening ; I am glad to see 
 you," she said. 
 
 "In that event the pleasure is mutual," said the 
 
160 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ft 
 
 Doctor, *'at least in kind ; I fear I may not hope, in 
 degree." 
 
 "We are having some refreshments ; will you per- 
 mit me to do the honors?" was what she hastened to 
 say. She took his arm, and they found an unoccu- 
 pied table well to one side, where they had a pleas- 
 ant chat while they discussed the sweets ; but there 
 was nothing half so sweet to him as the sound of 
 her voice. All too soon for him, he had to relin- 
 quish her to attend to some duties incident to her 
 position as principal. 
 
 When the time came for going home he threaded 
 his way through the throng toward her, to say good- 
 night. He had intended to throw a good deal into 
 that leave-taking. She must have divined his inten- 
 tions; for while she said good-night in the most 
 charming way, she did it so quickly that he did not 
 have time to utter anything but the most common- 
 place things to her, before she was saying good-bys 
 to others. This was quite a disappointmnt to him ; 
 but certainly she was disposed to make herself 
 agreeable to him. And now that her school duties 
 were at an end, he would have an opportunity of 
 cultivating her friendship, which he would certainly 
 do. With these thoughts engaging his mind, and 
 the pleasant occupation of recalling every word that 
 she had said, each soft inflection of voice, and every 
 little mannerism, he found his way home, pretty 
 thoroughly elated. Then came the reaction ; how 
 stupid he had been ; there was so much he ought to 
 have said, and did not say, in those brief moments ; 
 but he had been taken so much by surprise, that he 
 was miserably disconcerted, when with any one else 
 
studies in Black and White 161 
 
 he would have been at his ease. How provoking! 
 How often he had been comphmented on being able 
 to say the right thing, at the right time, and in the 
 right way; and now, when he was most anxious to 
 appear to the best advantage, that he should have 
 been so gauche, was altogether too bad. He found 
 himself living over and over again their brief inter- 
 view. How charming her manner — so simple, yet 
 so perfect! While there was nothing frivolous, 
 there was nothing pedantic. She discussed things 
 and ideas in a most charming manner; and as he 
 recalled it, found much food for thought. Even the 
 common-place things were dressed in a new garb, 
 that made them fresh and highly pleasing. Reflect- 
 ing in this way, he passed off into the realms of un- 
 consciousness, only to dream the fancies of his 
 mind, that were too ethereal for waking thoughts. 
 
 High noon the next day found Dick — of late the 
 Doctor's factotum — on his way to the rectory with 
 the following note : 
 
 ''My dear Miss Law : 
 
 "I am aware that it is the refinement of selfishness 
 to ask it — you must be greatly fatigued — but I can- 
 not help asking, if I may call to see you this even- 
 ing? If you are too tired this evening to receive 
 company, will you name the earliest date when I 
 may come? Yours truly, 
 
 "Jack De Mar." 
 
 Impatiently he waited Dick's return. He began 
 lo amuse himself in the flower garden, culling flow- 
 II 
 
162 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ers for the evening. This and that one was dis- 
 carded, others were gathered. His taste had become 
 hypercritical. One was somewhat misshapen; an- 
 other's color was not true. It was a most difficult 
 thing to get a sufficient number that were satisfac- 
 tory. After so long a time, he partially succeeded 
 in getting enough that w^ere up to his standard. 
 Then came the arrangement of them to suit his fas- 
 tidious taste; this and that and the other combina- 
 tions were tried. This pleasing task finally accom- 
 plished, they were carefully placed in water to await 
 the evening. Another task now presented itself — 
 crowds of thoughts and ideas were arranged and re- 
 arranged for ready use. There was so much that 
 he wanted to say ; so much that he did not want to 
 leave unsaid. Then he waited with what patience 
 he could command. All waiting comes to an end, 
 and Dick came sauntering down the lane. There 
 was a note in his hand. "How slow the rascal 
 walks!" thought the Doctor; but the most casual 
 glance told him that it was not Miss Law's hand- 
 writing. It was from Mrs. Twedon, the rector's 
 wife, saying that Miss Law had that morning gone 
 to visit some friends in the mountains for an in- 
 definite period. Expressing regrets and so forth, 
 she would forward his note. ''Well — " 
 
 The fishing was not nearly so satisfactory; the 
 shooting had fallen off until it was not worth con- 
 sidering ; the roads were dust beds ; the lanes were 
 insupportably dull ; the flowers bloomed not half so 
 blithely; the birds were moulting, hopping about 
 the trees in a listless kind of way — singing no more. 
 
studies in Black and White 163 
 
 The sun lay blistering on it all, drying the sap out 
 of everything living. Save the clatter of the katy- 
 dids, the nights were sepulchral. Mrs. Hanner — say 
 it softly ! — had become prosaic. Ada and Inde were 
 simply nuisances. Life? There was no life! How 
 could there have ever been any life at Hazelhurst? 
 Bah! 
 
 Doctor De Mar paid a month's board, packed his 
 kit, and was gone. 
 
 Did he say aic revoirf 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 It was on a sultry day in September when the 
 boat stopped at the De Mar landing. No one was 
 there to meet Doctor De Mar, as no one was ex- 
 pecting him home on that day; he was glad of it. 
 As he stepped from the gang-plank he felt as if his 
 arrival was something of a surprise to himself. 
 Everything looked strange and changed, yet, there 
 stood the same old boat-house just as he had left it; 
 the same old hitching-posts, with the agent's little 
 brown mule hitched just where he had always seen 
 him. Things had changed; yet, there flowed the 
 same beautiful waters of the broad Oconee. There 
 came the same old man with his bills of lading 
 tucked under his arm, dressed to a dot just as he 
 had seen him last. That must be the same cob pipe 
 he was smoking then. 
 
 Everything seemed so quiet and still. The green 
 of the trees had not been touched with frost yet, and 
 he contrasted them with the fading leaves he had 
 left behind; and that suggested the two bright 
 brown eyes that were possibly now looking at those 
 fading, frost-touched leaves. But that is all passed 
 now ; he would not allow himself to think of it any 
 more — that was but a mad, foolish dream. 
 
 He would go home quietly and rest before any one 
 would know of his return. Old man Sikes had said 
 good-morning to him as though he had seen him 
 yesterday, as he passed into the cramped quarters of 
 his office to check off the freight; he would never 
 think of saying anything about his return. It was 
 
studies in Black and White 165 
 
 not far, and the Doctor set out to walk home. Dur- 
 ing his rambhngs he had become accustomed to that 
 form of exercise. He paused here and there, taking 
 in many famiHar scenes. How glad he was to be 
 back ; and how sad he was, as his brother's memory 
 would come and walk beside him ! There was not a 
 step, not a tree, nor bush that he could dissociate 
 from him; and there came also, all unbidden, the 
 memory of other scenes; and another form came 
 and stood with them, and he wished they could have 
 known each other. 
 
 He must shake off these morbid thoughts ; mor- 
 bid he considered them. His brother could never 
 return to him; the other was to be forgotten, as a 
 silly episode — nothing more nor less. No, he would 
 blot it out. Increasing his pace, he wended his way 
 home. As he drew near he heard the happy darkies 
 singing at their work. The old familiar sound 
 touched his heart, and he found himself taking up 
 the refrain of the well-known darky melody they 
 were singing. He stops and shakes himself when 
 he finds himself wishing if only Miss L,aw could be 
 there to hear the merry voices down in the cotton- 
 field by the river. Tut, what folly! and he strode 
 on. 
 
 He had scarcely arrived in sight of the place, 
 when he heard Uncle Lot call out, "Yonder's Marse 
 Jack !" and like a tornado every negro within the 
 sound of his voice came thundering down to see 
 ''Marse Jack," and it was, ''Howdy, Marse Jack! 
 Howdy, Marse Jack !" on all sides ; until the tears 
 came to blur his sight of their bright, happy, black 
 faces. The older ones came as fast as their years 
 
166 Studies in Black and White 
 
 would let them. All shaking hands with their young 
 master, expressing in their own several ways their 
 delight at seeing him again. When Marm Tilly 
 found her voice, she cried, 
 
 "Here's my chile — here's my chile. I's so glad 
 ter see yer one more time 'fore I dies." 
 
 She and Uncle Lot reached him about the same 
 time, and each grasped a hand and kissed it over 
 and over again. So touched was the Doctor's heart 
 by this show of attachment that it was some mo- 
 ments before he could trust himself to speak. 
 
 "I too am glad to see you all — I am so glad ! And 
 it does my heart good to find that you really missed 
 me while away." 
 
 "Missed yer?" said Marm Tilly. "I'd like ter see 
 de nigger on dis place dat ain't glad ter see yer, 
 Marse Jack," and she shook her old white head at 
 the thought of any one not being glad to see her 
 young master. 
 
 "I have no doubt, Marm Tilly, but that all are 
 glad to have me back." 
 
 "Uv course dey is," said Lot, "we's all pow'ful 
 glad ter see yer. It seems like er mighty long 
 time since — " That last word recalled the time 
 and circumstance of his going; and the kind old 
 darky would spare his young master every memory 
 of those days — he never finished the sentence. A 
 start was made for the house, with Uncle Lot and 
 Aunt Tilly on either side of him, the others swarm- 
 ing along behind. 
 
 "How have you been getting on, Uncle Lot?" 
 asked the Doctor, as they neared the house. 
 
 'Jes' middlin', Marse Jack, jes' middlin'. Every- 
 
 (( 
 
studies in Black and White 167 
 
 thing has gone all right, an' Mr. McLaughlin at 
 de bank will tell you dat we've done well. Las' 
 year we made over five hundred bags uv cotton, wid 
 er plenty uv pervisions, an' 'spects ter do better'n 
 dat dis year," said Lot. 
 
 They had now reached the house, and Marm Tilly 
 rushed off to her department, and was soon deep in 
 the arrangements for a lunch for her young master. 
 In the mean time, the noon bell rang, and it was not 
 long before the field hands were heard coming ; and 
 away went some of the boys down the road to tell 
 them that Marse Jack was home. A whoop was 
 given when they heard the news, and here they 
 came pell-mell to greet him ; vieing with each other 
 to see who could get to him first. He came out on 
 the veranda to meet them, where they gave him a 
 royal reception. When it was over and he had re- 
 turned within, the hands began a regular scamper; 
 even the older ones joining in the play — tussling 
 with each other, turning hand-springs, throwing 
 their hats up in the air, and giving expression to 
 their delight in their own lively, innocent way, and 
 again the tears came to the Doctor's eyes as he be- 
 held this exhibition of love and loyalty in these 
 friends — his slaves. 
 
 Very soon Robert announced that luncheon was 
 ready; and a very generous lunch it was. Of 
 which, however, the Doctor partook sparingly; for 
 he knew the old woman would prepare a dinner to 
 which he must do ample justice, or she would feel 
 hurt. After a bath and a bit of refreshing sleep, he 
 came down to find dinner just ready for him. When 
 confronted with that table he could but laugh. 
 
168 Studies in Black and White 
 
 There before his plate was placed a twenty-pound 
 turkey and everything else in proportion ; there was 
 enough to feed a dozen hungry men. The Doctor 
 ran the risk of making himself ill in order to try and 
 do justice to Marm Tilly's dinner. When the ser- 
 vant removed the remains to the pantry, Marm 
 Tilly said to him, 
 
 "Robert, Marse Jack hain't eat nothin'. Did he 
 say hit wuzn't good ?" 
 
 "No, he jes' laughed when he seed dat great big 
 brown gobbler er lyin' dere on he back, wid he laigs 
 crossed; wid de liver tuck under one wing an' de 
 gizzard under de odder, wid de hard-biled aigs all 
 eroun' im, an' de pa'sly stuck erbout him, an' de 
 cramberries lookin' so red an' purty. Fus' he 
 laughed an' den he sorter clinched he teeth an' he 
 face begin ter wuck, an' he eyes got red, like de 
 cramberries, an' he tuck out he han'ke'chief an' 
 wiped 'em. I wondered ef he felt bad 'cause he 
 couldn't eat it all up." 
 
 "Well, I don't miss nuffin' 'cept de liver an' er 
 piece er two uv de white meat, an' jes' er little uv de 
 odder t'ings. But I tole 'im dat yuther time dat I 
 wuzn't ter be cotch er nappin' ergin, like I wuz dat 
 time w'en all dem youngsters come here fur break- 
 fuss, ter try an' eat us out uv house an' home, wid- 
 out lettin' us know nothin' erbout deir comin' ; an' 
 I ain't gwine ter nuther. Fs got three dozen more 
 gobblers jes' like dat one er savin' fur 'em. I spects 
 there'll be er big crowd uv 'em any time now. Let 
 'em come, Tilly's ready fur 'em." 
 
 After dinner. Uncle Lot came around to know if 
 
studies in Black and White 169 
 
 he was to send word to Mr. Hal's and Mr. Chatham 
 Jack's folks, and the others, of his arrival. 
 
 "No, Uncle Lot, I would like to be quiet for a 
 day or so and rest up ; then we will have everybody 
 over for a day." Thus he planned for a few days of 
 rest. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 While the Doctor was at breakfast the next morn- 
 ing, there was the clatter of a horse's feet on the 
 drive, a whirlwind through the hall, and young Dick 
 De Mar ran all over him. What Dick's visit wanted 
 in ceremony was made up for by its heartiness and 
 cheery good-will. 
 
 *'My dear old boy, I am so glad to see you back," 
 said Dick, as he pulled the Doctor's head back and 
 kissed his forehead again and again. 
 
 "Hold on," said the Doctor, "don't strangle me 
 like that." 
 
 "But I am so glad to see you," said the young 
 man, "I can't help it." 
 
 "That is all right; thanks. Sit down and have 
 some breakfast with me." 
 
 "With all my heart; I'll do almost anything to 
 oblige you — I am so glad to see you, indeed I am. 
 Say, how did you manage to slip in and not let any- 
 one know that you were coming ? I was going over 
 to Uncle Hal's for breakfast, and just happened to 
 meet one of your people and was told that you had 
 returned. I supposed that I was the only one that 
 had been left out, and that I would find the whole 
 clan here. After I have had my breakfast I will 
 ride around and notify everybody to be here for din- 
 ner — if they can wait that long." 
 
 "Please do nothing of the kind, Dick. I want a 
 day or two in which to rest and pull myself to- 
 gether. This is Tuesday ; say Thursday, and I will 
 be delighted to have you all to dinner. You see, I 
 
studies in Black and White 171 
 
 am home for good now; and I am going to wake 
 old Sandowns up a bit. We will have some royal 
 good times right along. I have picked up some 
 good ideas abroad and we will exploit them. There 
 is no place on earth like old Carolina. You have no 
 idea how glad I am to be back on her blessed soil 
 one more time. Thursday we will begin." 
 
 **A11 right, if it will be possible for them to wait 
 that long," said Dick. 
 
 ''It will be all right, if you will be good enough 
 to ride around and tell them how it is. See all of 
 them, and don't forget little Miss Tippers. How 
 you have filled out, Dick! You look quite a man 
 now. Let me congratulate you on having taken 
 first at Chapel Hill ; you see I have kept posted." 
 
 ''Thank you, that was all an accident, an accident 
 pure and simple. You see, we were a lot of chumps, 
 the whole batch of us. They do say that it was the 
 heaviest thing the old school had ever known. They 
 had to give it to some one; and I have had it sub 
 rosa, that they drew straws to see who was to liave 
 it. When the lot fell on me, the president groaned 
 so loud that Bill Dockery, who was down on the 
 campus, swore he knew now who had taken Miss 
 Cram's green peaches. Honest Indian. That was 
 all there was to it." 
 
 "Then, let me congratulate you on your mod- 
 esty." 
 
 "There is not a particle of modesty about it either. 
 It is just a strenuous effort to be exactly truthful, 
 let it cost what it may. Now tell me about your- 
 self, old boy. Have you had a nice time ? Did you 
 make any conquests? Tell me all about it, while I 
 

 172 Studies in Black and White 
 
 amuse myself with this drumstick of the chicken. 
 Don't be too modest, though I know that it is a fam- 
 ily failing with the De Mars." 
 
 "Really," began the Doctor, ''there is very little 
 to tell ; in fact, nothing. There are no countries to 
 discover these days — only the North Pole, and I 
 have not traveled in that direction. Everything has 
 been explored and written up in full. There is no 
 glory in a rehash of the same old tales ; and as for 
 the North Pole, the simple thought of that chilled 
 my marrow, and I came home empty-handed." 
 
 'And heart-whole, did you say?" 
 
 'Heart-whole," said the Doctor. 
 
 "Look here, Jack, that did not come out good and 
 strong from your 'stomick' ; that was from the lips 
 only. You see. Jack, I have been hit myself and 
 know all the symptoms ; you had to stop to swallow 
 before you could answer. Now see, you are blush- 
 ing like a school-girl. Ho, ho, ho ! It takes a thief 
 to catch a thief. I have cornered you ; own up like 
 a little man." 
 
 "Tut! listen to what foolishness you are perpe- 
 trating. You know, Dick, that I am not a marrying 
 man; and you know equally well that I would not 
 be guilty of a flirtation. Now you have had your 
 breakfast, be off, and tell the whole clan that I am 
 at home, and will be delighted to see every one of 
 them on Thursday to dinner, and as much longer 
 as they can find time to give me. I have made up 
 my mind to devote my life to my friends. Ah ! ex- 
 cuse me, to whom are you doing the kid act ?" 
 
 "Can't you guess ?" 
 
studies in Black and White 173 
 
 "No, we have so many pretty cousins that it 
 would be impossible to guess." 
 
 "Listen to me, I will not follow your example and 
 fib about it — it is Dell." 
 
 "Accept my congratulations ; you have made a 
 wise choice, for so green a head. When is it to be?" 
 
 "Just been waiting your return. It will be smack 
 ofif the reel now." 
 
 "Then that is the reason that you are so very glad 
 to have me back. Why, w^hen I left home, Dell was 
 still showing the tops of her pretty boots." 
 
 "You will see the tops of them no more forever. 
 She has developed into the sweetest and most beau- 
 tiful woman in the world; and if you do not say 
 so when you see her Thursday, you are an incor- 
 rigible old leather-head, is all that I have to say." 
 
 "I do not question what you say, Dick; but you 
 know love is as blind as a bat ; however, we will not 
 discuss that now. Do two things for me to-day, 
 and then I will listen to your silly ravings for a 
 month, or until you have been married six months. 
 Keep the rabble off me until Thursday, and then 
 bring them as often as you wish, and I will be glad 
 to see them, especially Dell. Now go, there is your 
 horse — good-by," and he pushed Dick off the ver- 
 anda. 
 
 "Say, Jack, did you find travel conducive to hos- 
 pitality ?" and laughing as gaily as a lark, the young 
 fellow mounted his horse and went dashing down 
 the drive, whistling some air caught from his sweet- 
 heart's rosy lips. This good old world lay open be- 
 fore him, bright and beautiful, not a cloud the size 
 of a man's hand to obscure one jot of it. 
 
174 Studies iii Black and AVhite 
 
 Now and then as he went, he wrenched his mind 
 from pleasanter thought to say, 
 
 'Toor old Jack ! There is something wrong with 
 the dear old boy — he can't fool me" ; and he said 
 as much to Dell that very afternoon, as they saun- 
 tered down the pasture lane, gathering wild flow- 
 ers — they two — alone. And together they were 
 sorry for him, as it were possible for two thoroughly 
 happy youngsters to be; and they agreed to keep 
 his secret for him. 
 
 The two days of respite was something of a relief 
 to the Doctor, and he enjoyed them to the full. The 
 first day he sauntered about the home-place, inspect- 
 ing the stables and grounds. He found the horses 
 had been well cared for, having been exercised daily 
 under Lot's immediate supervision. But often dur- 
 ing the day he found his mind wandering back be- 
 yond the Potomac. He would instantly thrust such 
 thoughts from his m.ind, in spite of the pain it cost. 
 Most emphatically, it belonged to the past. 
 
 The next day he would give to the nearby places ; 
 but when the morning came, and he had ordered his 
 horse, he saw a little phaeton coming through the 
 gate. He hurried out to meet Little Miss Tippers. 
 
 "I am so glad to see you, my dear friend. I am 
 delighted to see you ; come in. Shall we not sit on 
 the veranda?" 
 
 *'Yes, it looks so cool and inviting. How have 
 you been. Doctor?" 
 
 ''Quite well, I thank you. Have this easy chair." 
 
 ''Please let me sit on this smaller one; I prefer it." 
 
 "I am so glad that you came just as you did, or 
 
studies ill Black and White 175 
 
 I should have missed you, and I should have re- 
 gretted that." 
 
 "I see that your horse is saddled. You must not 
 let me keep you ; I am going in a few moments." 
 
 "By no means. You shall stay until you are tired 
 of me. There is no one in the world that I would 
 have preferred to see this morning." His conscience 
 must have pricked him just a little, however glad he 
 was to see her. 
 
 "How happy I should be ! How happy I am ! My 
 friends all give me such hearty welcome." 
 
 The Doctor had drawn his chair nearer and had 
 taken her dainty little hand in his, saying, 
 
 "It were impossible that they could do otherwise, 
 I am sure. You are so good and kind to every one 
 and every thing, we can't help loving you." 
 
 "You should not say these things to me; you 
 would spoil me." 
 
 "I must say them, or these roses and lilies would 
 cry out and shame me. I have missed you so much ; 
 so often I would have gone to you for advice and 
 comfort." 
 
 "Then you have had some trouble." 
 
 "Yes, trouble about which I could not have gone 
 to any except you." 
 
 He still held her hand in his. She made no effort 
 to withdraw it, only she placed her other hand on 
 top of his, and gave it one of her own little sympa- 
 thetic pats. He leaned down and kissed it thrice — 
 kissed it as he would have kissed a lily. 
 
 'Are your troubles cured ?" she asked. 
 
 'Yes, I had to fight them out by myself, when 
 
 
176 Studies in Black and White 
 
 you could have cured them so quickly. The battle 
 was terrible; but we will let that go now." 
 
 *'That is right, bury them ; never brood over what 
 cannot be helped. You have my sympathy, what- 
 ever they may have been." She gently withdrew 
 her hand, he scarcely knew when or how. 
 
 "Now for the present. I want so much to ask 
 about Cousin Fan, and you are the only one whom I 
 •could ask." 
 
 *'I do not feel that I would be betraying any con- 
 fidence, if I tell you that she grieved no little when 
 you went away. She felt that you ought to have 
 called to say good-by ; but she was reasonable about 
 it. On second thought she became satisfied that it 
 would have been harder for you both. Your not 
 coming decided a point for her about which she was 
 very unsettled ; and I assure you that she was glad. 
 I am sure that you understand." 
 
 "Yes," he said slowly, "I am quite sure that I do. 
 Doubtless, it was all for the best." 
 
 The hesitancy with which this was said shot a 
 shadow of pain across her usually serene face. It 
 lingered there not a moment, however, before it was 
 gone and she was as composed as ever. They sat 
 in silence for quite a while, each busy with his or 
 her own thoughts. 
 
 "And now?" he asked. 
 
 "And now she is the most useful woman in all the 
 land. Wherever there is sorrow or trouble of any 
 kind, there she will be found. There is no touch so 
 soothing; no voice so gentle and sweet, so encour- 
 aging as hers. I have never known a spirit under 
 such perfect control. If you were in trouble, of 
 
studies in Black and White 177 
 
 whatever nature, you might go to her with perfect 
 assurance that she could and would give you the 
 benefit of her advice or her most tender sympathy. 
 I have never seen such perfect abnegation of self in 
 anyone. At what are you smiling? Are you skepti- 
 cal?" 
 
 "Not at all — not in the slightest degree; I was 
 smiling simply at your saying these things of an- 
 other, when they are your own prerogatives — or 
 probably attributes is the better word." 
 
 ''Oh, you do not know as I do," she said. 
 
 "Well, all I know is, that I would go to you in 
 preference to any one else in the world. Now I will 
 not argue that point with you." And the ghost of a 
 blush flashed over her face as she said, 
 
 "Will you always feel that way?" and she came 
 and stood beside him. 
 
 "Yes, I am quite sure, always." Then she leaned 
 over and kissed his forehead. His arm stole around 
 her slender waist, her hand resting on his shoulder. 
 
 "Do you know, my very dear friend," she said, 
 with a tremor in her voice, "that there is only one 
 other person in the world, this wide, wide world, 
 that has ever said so much to me ?" 
 
 "And that was Fan." 
 
 "Yes, it was she. While every one is good to me ; 
 and many come to me with their troubles and all 
 that — yet how many trust me above every other one 
 in the world? Two people; and they are the ones 
 whose confidence is sweeter to me than all else of 
 this life," and she resumed her chair; and again 
 they lapsed into silence. 
 
 12 
 
178 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ''How did you know that I had returned? Who 
 told you ?" 
 
 ''No one told me. When I awakened this morn- 
 ing I felt that if I would come over to Sandowns I 
 would see you here. So impressed was I with that 
 feeling, that I could scarcely wait for my breakfast. 
 Then I hurried, for something urged me to haste if 
 I wanted to see you." 
 
 "But you would have seen me to-morrow. Every- 
 body is coming to-morrow, and I gave special direc- 
 tions that you were to be invited; and I am sure 
 you would have come." 
 
 "I felt this morning, and I feel now, that I must 
 come at once, if I wanted to see you." 
 
 "That was strange," the Doctor said. 
 
 "Perhaps so," was all the explanation that she 
 gave. After a moment she said, 
 
 "If we are to come to-morrow, I will not keep you 
 longer this morning." 
 
 "Do not go quite yet, please; I think I will tell 
 you something. While I was away I met my fate. 
 I have long held that I would never marry until I 
 met the one that was indispensable to my happiness. 
 That one I have met and she says me nay." 
 
 "Impossible, unless she were pledged to another," 
 said Little Miss Tippers. "You did not take her 
 seriously, did you? She was jesting." He shook 
 his head. "She was trying you," again he shook his 
 head. "She did not mean it." 
 
 "Indeed she did." 
 
 "Then you did not give her time to know you — 
 or, she is a goose," and this from Little Miss Tip- 
 pers! - 
 
studies ill Black and White 179 
 
 "I could not have fallen in love with a goose — the 
 other horn of the dilemma may be true; I do not 
 think so." 
 
 Little Miss Tippers remained silent. 
 
 "I shall devote the remainder of my life to my 
 fellow-man," said he. 
 
 "Then your disappointment will prove a great 
 blessing to your kind ; but — oh, it is so hard to tell — ■ 
 it is so hard to know — what to-morrow may bring 
 forth." 
 
 Her pony growing restless, she arose to go. 
 Having seen her off — the dear, good, wise Little 
 Miss Tippers, he stood watching after her, wonder- 
 ing what she could have meant. 
 
 To-morrow will tell its own tale. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 When Doctor Jack went down to breakfast the 
 next morning he was full of plans for the day, how 
 he would amuse his friends, and give them a real 
 nice time. He had planned for some new sports he 
 had learned abroad ; but what the bard Burns wrote 
 as to the uncertainty of the plans "of mice and men" 
 had long since become classic. Having finished his 
 breakfast, he strolled out into the great hall, where 
 his morning's mail was usually placed. His eye 
 caught sight of a hand-writing on one of the evel- 
 opes, that sent the blood buzzing through his brain ; 
 it was as if he had had an electric shock. His heart 
 was beating in an outrageous way. Seizing the let- 
 ler, he rushed to his private office in a most undigni- 
 fied manner, and placing it on the table stepped back 
 a couple of paces, eying it the while. A strange, 
 hard expression came into his face. Addressing the 
 letter as if it were some sentient thing, he said, 
 
 "Where did you come from? I have a mind not 
 to read you — not even to break your seal — you — 
 you — Don't you know that I have given all that 
 up long since ? Say ? I am going to shake you off — 
 I am ! I'll none of you. I am cured of all that fool- 
 ishness. I am cured! There!" And he stood gaz- 
 ing at the poor, innocent letter, lying before him in 
 its mute appeal to the great strong man standing 
 there, shaking his finger, and railing at it. For full 
 five minutes he stood there in that way, then the 
 impassionate glow in his eyes softened and softened 
 until the revulsion gave place to an expression of 
 
studies ill Black and White 181 
 
 ineffable tenderness. He picked the letter up — he 
 looked it over — then — he kissed it, and pressed it to 
 his heart as he would have done the dearest thing in 
 all the world. Finally, tearing open the envelope 
 with trembling impatience to read : 
 
 "East EagivEnest, N. H., 
 
 "August 25, i8§p. 
 ''Dear Doctor : 
 
 "After a half dozen forwardings, your note ask- 
 ing to call was received this moment — observe how 
 prompt I am! Your first request passed over into 
 the realms of the impossible; even before my good 
 aunt forwarded the note. The alternative: 'Will 
 you not name the earliest date possible when I may 
 call ?' Certainly ; you may call at 8 P. M. Wednes- 
 day next, if you should still wish to do so. (Of 
 course, if you have left Hazelhurst, and shall not 
 receive this, then — I shall not expect you. Irish.) 
 
 "Very truly, 
 
 "LiiriAN Law." 
 
 His mind made itself up on the spot. "Let's see," 
 he soliloquized. "This is Thursday, and this is boat 
 day. To-morrow night I can catch the train at 
 Warsaw — let me see — yes, I can make it. Shall I 
 wire? No, I will simply keep the engagement. 
 Hold ! I believe the boat is at the landing now, tak- 
 ing on cotton." Springing to the bell cord, "I must 
 catch that boat, or I will be twenty-four hours late." 
 A servant answered the bell immediately. 
 
 "Tell Henry to mount a horse as quickly as pos- 
 sible, and go to the landing and ask Captain Grizzle 
 
182 Studies iii Black and AVhite 
 
 to hold the boat a few minutes for me, that I am 
 coming on important business. Be quick as ever 
 you can." 
 
 In a very few moments a horse's feet were heard 
 cantering down the driveway. Henry had just 
 passed through the gate, w^hen he heard the first 
 whistle blow for the boat to get under way. The 
 Doctor's now quick ear heard it too. 
 
 "There! There! Tut, tut, tut! There goes the 
 boat. I shall be left." 
 
 He rushed to the window, and saw Henry pull 
 his cap well down over his ears, and saw him touch 
 Maud's flanks with his heels; and before he could 
 call to the boy to hurry, Maud was off. In three 
 jumps the noble little mare was flying down the 
 road, as only a Kentucky-bred horse could. The 
 Doctor stood at the window watching the race with 
 bated breath. 
 
 ''If only she can make it ! I would not miss that 
 boat for any consideration. I am so anxious to make 
 it. I am sure that Henry has neither whip nor spur. 
 How thoughtless! My! Maud is surely flying. If 
 only the boy had whip and spur, I believe he would 
 make it in time." 
 
 Soon the Doctor could see neither mare nor rider 
 for the cloud of dust she kicked up as she went. 
 They now pass a turn in the road and are gone. 
 The Doctor wrings his hands and rushes across the 
 room and back to his former position, and turns his 
 ear to the window. He opens his mouth that he 
 may the better hear, and listens, and listens with 
 feverish impatience. 
 
 "There she goes, thundering across the bridge at 
 
studies ill Black and White 183 
 
 the creek; she is just half way. If only she can 
 make it !" He listens again. "Tut, tut, tut ! There 
 is the second whistle, in two minutes the boat will 
 be gone. If only Henry had carried a whip or 
 spur!" 
 
 The Doctor stood there, wringing his hands as if 
 he would wring them off. In exactly one minute 
 and a half, a long whistle blew. 
 
 "Bless the mare, she has made it." 
 
 With a deep sigh of relief and with a heart light 
 as bliss, the Doctor hurried up the servants who 
 were replacing the things that had been removed 
 from his trunks. Then he sat down and scribbled a 
 note to his expected guests, telling them that im- 
 portant business had called him to New York that 
 morning; to make themselves at home and have a 
 good time, and to wish him God-speed. He could 
 not say exactly when he would be home; but in the 
 near future, when he would make amends for his 
 show of inhospitality. In the mean time, the buck- 
 board was hurrying down the road with his trunks ; 
 and a tandem was at the door ready for the master's 
 going. With a few hasty instructions and good- 
 bys the Doctor was following at a rattling pace. 
 
 Within ten minutes the boat had dropped away 
 from the wharf and was steaming down the river. 
 Soon the Doctor had drawn a seat to the prow, and 
 had given himself up to the first sober second 
 thought he had been able to take since starting on 
 this hare-brained trip. Now, what had become of 
 those heroic resolutions that had been so deliberatelv 
 
 ml 
 
 and so sensibly made? Stop! Can love be delib- 
 erate? Can love be consistent? Can love be sensi- 
 
184 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ble ? I trow not. We should not enter too fully into 
 particulars, for we would safeguard his reputation 
 for sanity. But, often he changed his position in a 
 quick nervous way; then he would rise from his 
 seat and take a turn around the deck, only to return 
 to his chair again. Later, wdien the steward came to 
 announce luncheon, he found the Doctor sitting with 
 arms folded, his chin on his chest, quiet and still — 
 the Doctor was dreaming, dreaming of the sunshine 
 that was in the picture before him. 
 
 Six o'clock P. M., September 8th. A hack stop- 
 ped in front of Hazelhurst. Yes, Doctor De Mar's 
 old rooms were vacant and at his disposal. Of 
 course Mrs. Hanner w^as surprised at the Doctor's 
 sudden arrival ; but no explanation was asked or 
 offered. 
 
 Eight o'clock P. M. on the strike. The door bell 
 at the rectory rang. Almost immediately the door 
 was opened, and opened by Miss Law in person. 
 The Doctor had his card in his hand ready to send 
 in, and so confused was he that he handed it to her, 
 which she took in a grave, comical way — slowly 
 reading, ''Jack De Mar. Ah, I see; Doctor De Mar 
 to see the rector." 
 
 "Come, come, this is too bad, Miss Law," extend- 
 ing his hand. "You were surely expecting me. I 
 am here by your appointment." 
 
 "I ? I thought you wxre down in Dixie, basking 
 in the Sunny South's sunny sunshine, amid the mag- 
 nolias, and the cotton, and the corn," said the young 
 lady, taking his hand very cordially. "I was told on 
 my return that you had gone home on the first of the 
 
studies ill Black and White 185 
 
 month, so I could not have been expecting you here 
 this evening. Then you had not gone home at all — 
 how stupid of me ! Come in. My surprise, which 
 is great, is only equaled by this pleasure." 
 
 "It is exceedingly kind of you to say that; it dis- 
 counts your raillery of a moment ago. I had gone 
 home; but your note, which was forwarded to me 
 there, came three days after my arrival. My lug- 
 gage had been only partially unpacked, and within 
 an hour I was on my way to keep this engagement. 
 'Observe how prompt I am.' You were expecting 
 some one, and as you were not expecting me, am 1 
 de tropr' 
 
 "No, not at all," and with her face suffused with 
 blushes she added, "I do not know why I answered 
 the door bell just now. Could it have been intuition, 
 think you?" 
 
 If she expected an answer to this, she did not give 
 him time to give it, as she immediately reminded 
 him that they were standing, and led him into the 
 parlor, where were the rector and some other com- 
 pany, to whom the Doctor was introduced. It was 
 not until the evening was well spent that the Doctor 
 had an opportunity of saying anything that was not 
 intended for other ears than hers. When that time 
 came, he said, 
 
 "Can you imagine my surprise at your sudden 
 flight, the morning following your school exhibi- 
 tion?" 
 
 "Most certainly not. Why should you have been 
 surprised ? In the first place, my departure was de- 
 cided upon with the utmost deliberation; it was 
 pretty generally discussed by those who were inter- 
 
186 Studies iii Bliick and AVliite 
 
 ested. Secondly, on that morning we breakfasted 
 at our usual hour, in that leisurely way which you 
 doctors insist is the only correct way. Thirdly, we 
 drove in broad daylight to the depot behind the 
 slowest team in town. Fourthly, we waited pa- 
 tiently for the belated train. And lastly, we waited 
 much longer for some friends to come to bid us bon 
 voyage — who by the way came not at all." This 
 last clause was uttered with a mischievous twinkle 
 of the eye. "There are serious grounds," she con- 
 tinued, "for surprise that any one should have been 
 surprised." 
 
 "Now, Miss Law, is this banter quite fair? You 
 know that you gave me no intimation that you were 
 going away. You had been so much occupied with 
 the duties incident to the closing of the school, that 
 you had not granted me any opportunity of cultivat- 
 ing your friendship, when you must have known 
 how anxious I was to do so. On the evening of 
 your reception, your unbending — may I use that 
 term ? — was so kind, I am sure that it was a reason- 
 able inference to draw that I might hope to have an 
 opportunity of seeing you again." 
 
 "No, Doctor, I have no especial powers of divina- 
 tion, nor the more modern power of mind-reading. 
 If I had known that you had any idea of calling, I 
 certainly would have notified you of my intention." 
 
 "We will not waste any more of these precious 
 moments in discussing the past. I am much more 
 seriously interested in the future — the very near fu- 
 ture, though. Seeing that I have had scarcely any 
 chance of saying anything to you this evening, when 
 may I call again? And please say that I may call 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 187 
 
 often — I am so anxious that we two should be 
 friends." 
 
 A decided shade of sadness came over her face 
 as she said, 
 
 ''No, Doctor, and I assure you, that I am so sorry 
 that I must say — no. I have made an exception in 
 your favor this time, as I felt that this much was 
 due you. I have not forgotten my obliga — " 
 
 "Will you please pardon me for interrupting you, 
 my dear Miss Law ? If you could be made to realize 
 what all this means to me, you would forgive, or at 
 least condone, my insistence. You admit that you 
 regret that you must say no. Is it asking too much ? 
 Why? Why may I not call if it would be agree- 
 able to you for me to do so ? Why may not you and 
 I be friends? It may not be very generous to re- 
 mind you that I have come hundreds of miles — ac- 
 tually leaving a large company of friends at my 
 home, on my invitation, to come to call upon you. 
 Would I have done that if I had not been very seri- 
 ously in earnest? And behold, I have not had ten 
 minutes talk with you !" 
 
 A silence followed this that to him seemed in- 
 terminable. It was apparent that she was doing 
 battle with herself. He felt that this w^as not act- 
 ing on her part. Conflicting emotions were striving 
 for mastery — her face was like a troubled sea; one 
 moment it looked as if the blood would gush from 
 every pore, only to be followed by a deathly pallor. 
 W^ith a powerful effort she regained control over 
 herself and said, 
 
 "Doctor, could you and I be friends?" There 
 was a decided stress laid on each word; but it was 
 
188 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 more decided on the word "friends," and her eyes 
 met his squarely. 
 
 "Most certainly yes — why not, pray?" 
 At this juncture the performance at the piano 
 came to a close, and the brief opportunity for con- 
 versation between them did also. From then on the 
 conversation was general until it was time for the 
 company to depart, the Doctor leaving at the same 
 time. 
 
 Could a visit have been less satisfactory? Yes 
 and no. Most unsatisfactory in that their conversa- 
 tion was interrupted just when it was, leaving 
 nothing settled. Satisfactory, in that he was satis- 
 fied that she was not indifferent to him; at which 
 conclusion, his heart fluttered like some caged wild 
 thing, endeavoring to be free from the toils of its 
 prison. He resolved that he would not take no for 
 an answer; and before he retired for the night he 
 penned the following note : 
 
 "Hazki^hurst, September 8th." 
 
 "(II o'clock.) 
 "Dear Miss Law : 
 
 "I cannot rest until I shall have given expression 
 to my unwillingness to accept your answer to my 
 request to be allowed to call again. I cannot think 
 that you will, under the circumstances, deny me an- 
 other interview, and that at an early date. I cannot 
 trust myself to say more to-night, as my heart and 
 head are in one wild tumult. 
 
 "Yours most truly, 
 
 "Jack Dk Mar." 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 It was fruitless for Doctor De Mar to attempt to 
 sleep ; so the night was spent pacing back and forth 
 across the room, and in vain efforts at reading. 
 Early the next morning his note was dispatched to 
 the rectory. After ever so long waiting, the mes- 
 senger returned, empty-handed — there was no reply 
 to his note. The day wore away as it must, be the 
 watching never so weary; but still without any 
 news from Miss Law. Dick was called up and ques- 
 tioned as to whether he had safely delivered the 
 note, and whether he was sure there was no answer. 
 
 ''Yes, boss, I shore carried hit ter de rectory, an' 
 gin hit ter dat gal what cum ter de door ; an' I tole 
 her I wuz ter have er answer. Den she cum back 
 an' said dere wazn't no answer at all ter hit; an', 
 dat's de blessed trufe." 
 
 Scores of conjectures forced themselves upon the 
 Doctor's mind during that long, long day. At one 
 hour he would be hopelessly dejected, at another he 
 would be buoyant with hopeful courage. At one 
 hour he could see nothing on the bright side, then he 
 would say to himself, ''She must care for me — she 
 shall care for me — she does care for me !" 
 
 So, oscillating between hope and despair, the next 
 twenty-four hours were passed. He was getting 
 desperate, and with heroic efforts trying to make 
 up his mind to throw the case over and return home. 
 But, how could he do that ? His heart having slum- 
 bered through all these years, and now having been 
 touched, was quickened in every fiber, and was so 
 
190 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 thoroughly aroused that it seemed to overwhehii 
 every idea of pride and self-respect. His condition 
 was the more pitiable from the fact of his robust 
 manhood — ^liis usual equipoise of mind and self-con- 
 trol. It was the case of a great strong man drunk 
 with love — caught in its relentless undertow; and 
 there was but one hand in the whole wide world to 
 save ; and with the desperate energy of a drowning 
 man, he cried with all his heart to that hand for 
 help. Would that help ever come? 
 
 His mail had come during the morning; but it 
 had lain on his table all unheeded for all these hours. 
 Late in the afternoon, from sheer want of some- 
 thing to divert his mind, he took up his letters and 
 began looking them over in a perfunctory way. 
 One by one they were picked up and then laid down 
 unopened, until he came to the last one, which was 
 directed in Miss Law's handwriting. He started 
 as he made this discovery, and within a moment was 
 shaking as though he had a terrible ague. He tore 
 open the evelope to read : 
 
 "Ri^cTORY, September loth. 
 ''My Dkar Doctor : 
 
 "Your note was received yesterday. Are you not 
 making an egregious mistake in not accepting my 
 reply to your request to call, as final? I can but 
 think so. I am sure that we cannot be friends. It 
 were far better then we should not meet again. You 
 cannot realize how much it pains me to feel that I 
 must say this to you, Doctor; but I am quite sure 
 that it is for the best. 
 
 'Very truly, 
 'LiWAN Law." 
 
 (11 
 
studies in Black and White 191 
 
 If the Doctor was uncomfortable before, he was 
 thrice miserable now. He sat for some time stunned 
 by this blow; then he moved restlessly about the 
 room. At last he made up his mind to go home and 
 rid himself of this madness — throw it off entirely — 
 yes, that was the best thing to do. Why should he 
 make himself miserable about any one who was per- 
 fectly indifferent concerning himself. Again he 
 picked up the note and read it over and over. Why 
 should she have underscored the word friend ? And 
 then he could but think that she was sincere when 
 she admitted that it pained her to give him that 
 answer. ''No, she is not indifferent toward me. I 
 will see her again. I must see her again 1" Going 
 to his desk, he wrote : 
 
 ''My Dear Miss Law : 
 
 "It may be unpardonably rude — it may be really 
 unkind — but I just cannot take no for an answer. 
 I must see you one time more before going home; 
 and then — well — ! Please do not deny me this one 
 little request — I am unutterably miserable — I can- 
 not go away feeling like this. Please — I must 
 come! — I must see you one more time! Surely I 
 may come to say good-by. May I not? 
 
 "Most sincerely, 
 "Your friend 
 "Jack De: Mar." 
 
 Dick was again called into requisition, and the 
 note forwarded ; and another period of waiting be- 
 gun ; but this time it was not for so long a time be- 
 fore Dick came scurrying down the lane. The Doc- 
 tor knew by the expansive grin on Dick's face that 
 
192 Studies in Black and White 
 
 he had an answer to his note, whatever that answer 
 might be. My ! How his heart beat ! The answer 
 
 was this : 
 
 Rectory, loth. 
 
 "Dear Doctor De Mar : 
 
 "I would not Hke to call your note rude — ex- 
 actly — but your insistence is something remarkable. 
 
 "I have very good reasons for not receiving gen- 
 tlemen callers. I have made more than one excep- 
 tion in your favor, which has rendered me liable to 
 criticism among my friends — the very thing, of all 
 else, that I have so studiously avoided for years. 
 So, you will see why I should not wish to place my- 
 self in further position to make matters simply 
 worse. I am sure, that if you would take the time to 
 think deliberately, you would not wish to place me 
 in an embarrassing position; would you? 
 
 ''However, as you are going home, and seem so 
 anxious to call one more time, I will be at home on 
 Wednesday evening next; if you have not set an 
 earlier day for your departure. In that event you 
 will allow me to take this means of saying good-by. 
 
 "Very truly, 
 "LiiyiAN Law." 
 
 With feverish haste, he sat down and wrote : 
 
 "My Dear Friend: 
 
 "Thanks — many thanks for your kind permission 
 to call. You could never dream how grateful I am 
 for that permission, though your date is ages away 
 — not less than forty-eight hours — but I could not 
 scold now if I wished to do so. 
 
 "Most gratefully, 
 "Jack De Mar." 
 
studies in Black and White 193 
 
 When Wednesday did come at last, many con- 
 flicting emotions fought for mastery in the Doctor's 
 mind as he wended his way to keep this appointment 
 at the rectory. One thing he fixed permanently in 
 his mind: Miss Law would not trifle with him; 
 and this was an anchor that he had occasion to cast 
 to the leeward more than once. Now he was thor- 
 oughly conscious that he was not in condition to ap- 
 pear to the best advantage, or rather, to do himself 
 justice, or rather still, to be himself. This was a 
 new experience to him. He had never met a lady 
 who inspired more than a passing interest until now. 
 He had known scores of beautiful women — well 
 connected, fascinating and withal wealthy — but his 
 heart had gone unscathed. Now^ he found himself 
 overwhelmingly in love; in love with a compara- 
 tively strange young woman ; apparently poor in this 
 world's goods ; a stranger to the luxuries and com- 
 forts in which he had been cradled; and while he 
 had never been taught to feel proud of his ancestry, 
 yet he had instinctively respected it, and placed a 
 proper value upon it. 
 
 Arriving at the rectory, he was met at the door 
 by a servant and shown into the cozy little parlor, 
 where a fire had been lighted to dispel the damp of 
 the raw September evening. He drew a chair near 
 the hearth and tried to be calm and collected. While 
 casting a nervous glance around at the room, it 
 never once occurred to him to contrast it with the 
 large rich parlor of his far away Southern home. 
 
 He had not long to wait, until the door was 
 quietly opened and admitted thf, only woman in all 
 ^3 
 
194 Studies in Black and White 
 
 the world for whom he cared — the only woman be- 
 fore whom he was all too ready to fall down and 
 worship. She had evidently spent no little time on 
 her toilet. She then and there presented a vision 
 that never during his life faded from his memory. 
 There was no fulsome display of finery ; but every- 
 thing she wore was in exact good taste. Whatever 
 of color there was in her dress, or eyes, or hair, or in 
 the flowers she wore, harmonized to perfection ; of 
 jewelry there was none. She wore a knot of violets, 
 the sight of which brought to his mind that at their 
 last meeting he had expressed a preference for that 
 particular flower, and the thought added a strand 
 to the cable of his hope. She came forward with an 
 easy grace, tall and slender, but charmingly propor- 
 tioned. There was a quiet, refined elegance in her 
 every motion. Calm and collected as she appeared, 
 there was an eager look in her beautiful brown eyes 
 as she met his searching gaze. Neither spoke as 
 their hands met in a firm grasp. In silence they sat 
 down; this was no occasion for ordinary common- 
 places. 
 
 "I must have lost my tongue on the way. How 
 odd this silence," the Doctor said. 
 
 "Do you think so? Is it not true that sometimes 
 silence is more eloquent than words ? Silence is ever 
 considered golden. Certainly it is safer. If we 
 have kept silent, when it would have been best to 
 have spoken, the opportunity may present itself 
 when we make amends ; but having said too much, 
 it can never be recalled." 
 
 "Well, yes, I have no doubt but that what you 
 say is correct ; and were it not that there is so much 
 
studies ill Black and White 195 
 
 that I must say to you; and were it not that you 
 have given me to understand that I could not de- 
 pend upon any further interviews vvuth you, I could 
 be content to sit thus indefinitely — alone with you — • 
 and know no happier state." 
 
 To this no answer came, except the flushing of 
 the face he so intently gazed at. He continued, 
 
 ''Miss Law, why must I go away and never see 
 you again?" 
 
 After a lapse of some time she said, 
 
 "Because, Doctor, it will be best for you — and 
 best for me." 
 
 "That is better than the average woman's answer ; 
 though I should have been terribly shocked if you 
 had said simply 'because.' Your answer, however, 
 is almost as unsatisfactory. You wotild be hope- 
 lessly deficient in womanly intuition if you did not 
 know that my heart, nay, m}^ whole being, is in- 
 fatttated with you. And it is meet and proper that 
 you should know more about me than you do. In 
 the twenty-five years of my life this is the first time 
 when I have felt called upon to say who and what 
 I am. I had no idea how embarrassing it would be 
 to speak of one's personality. There are certain 
 matters about Avhich I would not ask you to take 
 my word — I mean as to who and what my connec- 
 tions are and have been ; what my standing is in a 
 community where I have lived always ; and whether 
 my circumstances are such as to insure you a com- 
 fortable home and congenial surroundings — " 
 
 "Excuse me, Doctor, for interrupting you ; is this 
 necessarv between — " 
 
 "Yes, Miss Law, life, and even love, is not all 
 
196 Studies in Black and AVliite 
 
 sentiment. There is a practical side to everything. 
 I will give any friend of yours, whom you may in- 
 dicate, references to any number of persons who are 
 in position to know about these things, and whose 
 reliability is unimpeachable." 
 
 ''Doctor, I should not need any indorsement of 
 anything" you mig'ht say." 
 
 ''Still, Miss Law, you cannot — it is impossible 
 that you should — realize what the outcome of this 
 interview means for me. It involves my earthly 
 happiness — my very life — everything. Whether I 
 stand or fall, I must feel that I have not left one 
 word unsaid — one word that might be necessary to 
 your having my case clearly put before you. Oh, 
 it means so much to me! With my wdiole heart, I 
 love you. I have never loved any one else. I shall 
 never love any one else. With you I can be happy 
 and contented ; without you I shall be unhappy and 
 miserable every way beyond the power of language 
 to express. If a life devoted to your service — if a 
 love that knows no qualification — if ample means to 
 supply your every wish, would make you happy, 
 your happiness as my wife would be assured." 
 
 Whatever of protest she had contemplated faded 
 out of her eyes and she had turned them squarely on 
 his during his last remarks. The procedure was so 
 much out of the orthodox manner that she was first 
 confused, then won. During the remainder of his 
 remarks she never took her eyes from his face. It 
 was not a stare, but rather a look of keenest inter- 
 est — drinking in every word as it fell from his lips. 
 
 "I have recently lost both my parents," he went 
 on, "who were ever considerate of my happiness 
 
studies in Black and White 197 
 
 and well-being. As they were growing old, they 
 were naturally anxious that I should marry. I may 
 as well tell you here, that it has been the custom in 
 our family to intermarry. I have several marriage- 
 able cousins, charming in every way. There was 
 one in whom my family were especially interested. 
 When this cousin was born, I was four years old, 
 and an old aunt of ours, who had never been mar- 
 ried and was very vsxalthy, conceived the idea of 
 giving her property to this little girl and myself with 
 the understanding that when we grew up we should 
 marry. We were thrown together on any and all 
 occasions, but there was never any urging. I have 
 wondered that I could not love her. She is beauti- 
 ful, highly accomplished, and with a fortune, inde- 
 pendent of our aunt's estate, equal to my own. 
 There was but one thing wanting — we were not in 
 love with each other, and without that we would not 
 think of marrying. To be fully candid, I did make 
 heroic efforts to think of her as indispensable to my 
 happiness — those efforts were fruitless. I could not 
 love her. I cannot love her, except as my dear 
 cousin. I can love only you ! On my honor as a 
 gentleman, I say to you, that my heart had never 
 been touched, until I came here and saw you." 
 
 At this juncture her face gradually sank into the 
 palms of her hands, while she cried, 
 
 "Spare me, Doctor, I pray you ; spare me — spare 
 us both !" 
 
 "Say not so. I would spare you any pain ; but I 
 must say my say. I must win you — you must not 
 say me no. All of the pent-up affection of which 
 my poor heart is capable has burst in on me, and I 
 
198 Studies in Black and White 
 
 find myself overwhelmed by it — swept off my feet 
 by this tornado of feeling for you, dear one, which 
 no other being has ever inspired." 
 
 Her hands dropped from her face and gradually 
 her eyes rose until they met his pathetic, pleading- 
 face, and rested there until he ceased to speak. 
 
 "Believe me," he continued, "when I say that my 
 whole heart has gone out to you in pure, true love ; 
 and in a way that I had thought impossible. If you 
 find in your heart that you can love me, and trust 
 me, I am sure that I can make you happy, if a de- 
 voted heart and ample means can make happiness on 
 earth. I can but feel that an all-kind Providence 
 was keeping my heart whole until I met you. I 
 could never be happy with any other woman. Oh ! 
 what must I say or do, to convince you of the truth 
 of what I am saying to you? How^ shall I be able 
 to give you some idea of what I feel, and what all 
 this means to me?" 
 
 On and on he pleaded, with all the eloquence he 
 could command ; with all the pathos his heart could 
 prompt ; conscious all the time of how weak his ef- 
 forts were, how far short he was falling of all that 
 his hungry heart wanted to say. 
 
 When he had finished speaking, they sat looking 
 into each other's eyes. He was wondering wdiat ef- 
 fect his pleading had made. He made no attempt 
 to take her hand or to draw nearer to her ; but no- 
 ticing that she seemed dazed, he said, 
 
 "Dearest one, have you heard what I have been 
 trying to say to you?" 
 
 She made an effort to arouse herself, but appar- 
 ently without success. Her eyes slowly closed, the 
 
studies ill Black and White 199 
 
 color came and went in her face. He became 
 alarmed lest she should faint. He leaned forward 
 and put his arm around her waist ; her head drooped 
 until it rested on his shoulder. In this way they re- 
 mained for some moments, never a word being 
 spoken ; then she raised her face to his and their 
 lips met in one long, sweet kiss. In the next instant 
 she tore herself away and sprang to her feet, and 
 said, 
 
 ^'Doctor, do you really care for me?" 
 
 "I do — I do, with all my heart I do! How can 
 you doubt me?" 
 
 "Then I do not doubt you. As you do care, spare 
 me — spare me this ordeal. We must not meet 
 again ; it cannot be. Oh, it cannot be as you wish. 
 Please say good-by." 
 
 Again he tried to take her in his arms ; but she 
 glided away from him in all her dignity, saying, 
 
 "Doctor, you are a gentleman ; you would not 
 take advantage of a weakness ; please spare me, I 
 am not myself. This interview must come to an 
 end. Do not ask me, I can explain nothing; it 
 would only give pain and could not alter the out- 
 come. Good-by, please," and she held out her hand 
 to him. 
 
 The Doctor could not be rude, though it broke his 
 heart. He raised her hand to his lips and kissed it, 
 then turning left the room. As he passed out, he 
 heard her drop into a chair, and the low groan that 
 escaped her lips. He paused — how could he leave 
 her thus? It was with the greatest effort he re- 
 sisted turning back, but he did so, feeling that he 
 had no right to intrude upon her privacy. Slowly 
 
200 Stiidics ill Black and White 
 
 and sadly he wended his way homeward, dazed and 
 confused — not knowing what to think. That she 
 felt indifferent toward him, he could not believe; 
 yet that she meant exactly what she had said, he 
 equally believed. Sure he was that she was not 
 trifling with him. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 From sheer exhaustion the Doctor slept soundly 
 until morning, when he awoke with a dull, heavy 
 feeling at his heart — a feeling that life was not 
 w^orth the living. After breakfast he had a long, 
 confidential talk with his landlady, during which he 
 gained the idea that Miss Law might entertain a 
 very strong prejudice against slavery. Mrs. Han- 
 ner had not said so, in so many words ; but she had 
 given him that idea. It is to be suspected that she 
 had done so with a view of showing him that his suit 
 would be hopeless ; for she had come to like him 
 very much — so much that she would wish to save 
 him further pain. If she had expected to see a 
 cloud of disappointment darken his handsome face, 
 she was disappointed ; for on the contrary, his face 
 lighted up wonderfully as he hastily excused himself 
 and left the r.oom. 
 
 Very soon he was seen striding away toward the 
 w^oods, his gun upon his shoulder, his step having 
 regained its wonted elasticity, and his face some- 
 thing of the peaceful calm of by-gone days. On and 
 on he went; hunting? No, thinking and thinking, 
 with all the concentration that he alone can do who 
 has some overpowering motive spurring him to the 
 very best within him. Finally, throwing himself 
 down on that grassy knoll where first he had met 
 Miss Law — where first his heart had been touched 
 by the witching goddess, he thought it out. *'This 
 explains everything. To think of a few negroes, 
 more or less, standing between us two ! I will brush 
 
202 Studies in Black and White 
 
 this away, in one way or another." Rising and re- 
 turning home, he sat down and wrote this : 
 
 
 My Dear Miss Law : 
 
 I am sure that you have been thoroughly honest 
 with me. I do not beHeve that you have uttered one 
 word with the intention of leading me to think that 
 you cared one fig for me. But — and this may sound 
 egotistical — I do not believe that you are wholly in- 
 different toward me; and yet there seems to be 
 somethinof that over-balances this. What that some- 
 thing is, I have been unable to conceive; and you 
 have persistently declined to enlighten me. Now 
 there is one thing that may possibly be in the way — 
 yet, if that were the real cause, I am at loss to un- 
 derstand why you should hesitate to say so ; I refer 
 to my being a Southerner — in other words, a slave- 
 owner. For the nonce, I had lost sight of the fact — 
 and passing strange it is, that it should be a fact — 
 that so large a proportion of Northern people enter- 
 tain a deep-seated prejudice against us. And the 
 more strange it is, that this is as applicable to the 
 most intelligent as it is to the uninformed, who 
 might be excused on account of their ignorance. 
 
 That any person or set of people should be op- 
 posed to our peculiar institution, might be perfectly 
 natural and unblamable ; and we make no complaint 
 against them, whatever. What we do complain of 
 is that we should be condemned in toto for a condi- 
 tion that we did not inaugurate, and for which we 
 are not responsible, which was thrust upon us — and 
 by the very people who are readiest to damn us. It 
 is unfair; it is unchristian. We of the Soutli en- 
 
studies in Black and White 203 
 
 slaved no one. Nor are we responsible for slavery in 
 this country. As far as I have been able to learn, 
 the South never imported but one cargo of negroes ; 
 and it would not be fair to say the South did that, 
 because throughout that section, that importation 
 was frowned down and condemned, in such a way 
 as to make it a failure financially. How can well- 
 informed people forget that the negro was brought 
 to this country by British and New England ship- 
 owners ; and that when they ceased to be profitable 
 in this cold climate, they were shipped South and 
 sold to our forefathers? If slavery be a heinous 
 crime now, it was a heinous crime then ; and the 
 negro should have been freed, instead of being ship- 
 ped off and sold. The holdings were not so numer- 
 ous then that their liberation would have bankrupted 
 the country or endangered society. Now after he 
 has thriven and greatly multiplied in the genial cli- 
 mate of the South, under the care of his Southern 
 master, it has become a very different matter. He 
 is the principal source of wealth, and has become so 
 numerous that to free him now would involve most 
 disastrous results ; almost, if not quite, bankrupting 
 the country and jeopardizing society, if not the Gov- 
 ernment itself. 
 
 "Now, Miss Law, I do not propose to go into any 
 exhaustive discussion of this subject. I have neither 
 the time nor the inclination, nor yet the data at 
 hand, from which it should be studied and honestly 
 discussed; but I do so much wish to put myself 
 right with you. You have not intimated that you 
 hold extreme views on this subject, nor that this is 
 the stone that must be^ rolled away. On second 
 
204 Studies in Black and AVhite 
 
 thought, I can understand why you would hesitate 
 to do so. But how was I to know? As I have said, 
 I cannot afford to leave a stone unturned where the 
 happiness of my life is at stake. You will scarcely 
 be prepared to believe me when I say, if I had to 
 free my negroes to-day my greatest regret and so- 
 licitude would be on their account. They have been, 
 and are now, my trusted friends. We have grown 
 up together. We trust each other, and would die 
 for each other. What more can be said ? 
 
 "I will not ask you to reply to this note if you do 
 not care to do so. I will not ask to see you again if 
 you do not wish to see me. I love you as I had 
 thought I could never love any one. I love you with 
 my whole being. I shall live and die, true to that 
 love; and if that love is unrequited, I shall be of 
 all men the most miserable. Heaven grant that it 
 may not compromise my hope of reaching that 
 haven of final rest. 
 
 "I leave myself — my happiness — in your dear 
 hands. 
 
 '7ack De: Mar." 
 
 Having mailed this letter. Doctor De Mar felt a 
 load roll from his heart ; he had done what he could. 
 He doubted very much whether he would hear any- 
 thing from it ; but it was a stone turned. He spent 
 the next few days with gun and rod, and, as far as 
 outside appearances could determine, had regained 
 his usual good spirits and composure. When Sun- 
 day came, contrary to his custom he remained at 
 home from church; and when the family returned 
 they found him in the sitting-room reading. 
 
studies in Black and AVhite 205 
 
 ''You were not at church this morning, Doctor." 
 
 "No, Mrs. Hanner, I have spent the morning 
 reading and thinking." 
 
 "There was quite a turn-out to-day. I beHeve 
 that 3^ou were the only one I missed." 
 
 "Yes, weh, of all sinners, I must have been the 
 chiefest. Probably I should have gone, as I am 
 thinking of going home. This is my last Sunday 
 here." 
 
 "Miss Law asked after you, as we came out — if 
 you were still here?" 
 
 "Did she, indeed? I would scarcely have ex- 
 pected her to feel sufficient interest in the matter 
 to think of it at all. By the bye, Mrs. Hanner, I 
 took advantage of your hint, though I am sure that 
 you did not intend it as such, and wrote to Miss 
 Law ; and wrote very plainly. I am not at all sure 
 how she took it; she may have been offended." 
 
 "I would scarcely think so, from the fact of her 
 asking after you as she did to-day — something that 
 she would not have done if she had been hurt." 
 
 "Mrs. Hanner, you said that Aliss Law might ob- 
 ject to me on sectional grounds, or at least it were 
 possible, if not probable. You told me some time 
 ago that she had had a number of offers. I sup- 
 pose they were from this section; therefore, she 
 could not have had the same objections to them, 
 and they seemed not to have fared any better than L 
 How would you explain that?" 
 
 "I make no effort to explain anything concerning 
 it. Doctor, because I know nothing positively about 
 it; only, that she has rejected every offer that has 
 been made her. For some reason she has granted 
 
206 Studies in Black and White 
 
 you greater indulgence than any one else; whether 
 that was brought about by your insistence, or from 
 special favor, I am unable to say. I have noticed it, 
 and others have done so; and some have been so 
 unkind as to tease her about it. I say unkind, for it 
 has been a matter of concern with her friends to get 
 her out of her retiring ways as much as possible; 
 and any remark of that kind will only add to the 
 difficulty." 
 
 The Doctor laughed a hard metallic laugh, and 
 said, 
 
 "If Miss Law has been more indulgent to me, 
 than the other poor devils, they have my unqualified 
 sympathy; and may the Lord have mercy upon 
 their souls. I believe that is what the judges say, 
 when they condemn some poor v/retch to the gibbet. 
 Well, it seems that she had not forgotten me. That 
 I suppose ought to be some consolation." 
 
 ''May I ask," said Mrs. Hanner, ''if you had any 
 answer to your letter?" 
 
 "Not a word." 
 
 The announcement of dinner put an end to the 
 conversation. 
 
 When the Doctor returned from hunting the next 
 day, Inde ran to meet him, with the information that 
 Miss Law had spent the afternoon there, and that 
 she had just gone. 
 
 "Then you have had a nice dav of it — haven't 
 you?" 
 
 "No, I did not," said the child, "she and mother 
 went off to the library, and shut the door, and would 
 not let me go in. They must have had some se- 
 crets." 
 
studies ill Black and AVhlte 207 
 
 Fearing that the child might say too much, he 
 emptied his catch to distract her mind from the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 At the dinner table he attempted to read Mrs. 
 Manner's face ; but twice she caught him in the act, 
 and he desisted. Matters must take their course. 
 He had tried so hard to unravel the tangled skein 
 that had wound so unmercifully around his heart, 
 and had miserably failed. Now let Old Time take 
 it in hand. He generally straightens things out, if 
 one will only wait. 
 
 Thursday was spent in fishing ; and having whip- 
 ped the stream with fair success in filling his bag, 
 and in tiring himself, he came to his favorite pool, 
 w^here he was accustomed to rest, and threw him- 
 self down on the grass. He had informed Mrs. 
 Hanner that morning at the breakfast table that he 
 had decided to go home on Friday. That was in a 
 way settling something; but he was not sure that 
 he had not been too hasty. While he thought, he 
 discovered a very decided odor of violets. Where 
 were they ? He looked around in every direction ; 
 no one was in sight. Finally he discovered that the 
 violets lay scattered on the ground about him. 
 Sweet violets they were, not the wild ones that grew 
 thereabouts. Moreover, they wxre not in the least 
 wilted. He arose to his feet to take a more extended 
 view of the neighborhood, but there was no one in 
 sight. Still, there were the violets in his hand, 
 sweet, crisp, and fresh ; who could have placed them 
 there ? And why should they have been put at that 
 particular place? It was quite puzzling. Reaching 
 home, he went immediately and placed the flowers 
 
2 08 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 in water. Without the sHghtest ground for so do- 
 ing, he connected Miss Law with the violets. How 
 absurd a thing a man in love will do is beyond divi- 
 nation. He leaned over them and buried his face 
 into the very heart of them — and — positively kissed 
 them. Remember, this was on Thursday evening. 
 To-morrow he was going home; and whether he 
 should ever see Hazelhurst again, was exceedingly 
 doubtful. How about the violets ? He picked them 
 up and looked them over, one by one. 
 
 *'It is strange," he soliloquized, "who could have 
 placed those violets there on that particular place? 
 Violets at that. I am going home to-morrovv. 
 When I came, everything looked bright and prom- 
 ising. As the direction is changed, presto! all is 
 changed." 
 
 He had learned to look over his mail when it came 
 in ; but there was nothing there of any importance. 
 
 "I might as w^ell begin packing my trunks" ; and 
 he fell to the task with a wnll. He had not more 
 than half finished, when he stopped and looked at 
 the violets. 
 
 ''It would scarcely be good form not to go and say 
 good-by. Though I doubt if it is expected of me — 
 it might be embarrassing. As I am going to-mor- 
 row — well, I might go over and say good-by — to 
 the family. That is it, I will just say good-by to 
 the family." 
 
 Nine o'clock. The Doctor rang the bell at the 
 rectory door. When the servant came, he handed 
 her his card, which had written on it in pencil, "To 
 say good-by to the family." He was shown into the 
 parlor, where burned a cheerful fire. There was an 
 
studies in Black and White 209 
 
 odor of violets. The rector came in and was soon 
 followed by his wife and Miss Law. The conver- 
 sation was commonplace to a decided degree — to a 
 degree that showed that there was some embarrass- 
 ment. The Doctor was just waiting for a pause in 
 the conversation to say good-by, and take his de- 
 parture, when there was an outcry from a child, evi- 
 dentl}^ in pain. The rector and his wife hastened to 
 ascertain the cause. The rector soon returned and 
 asked the Doctor to excuse them as the child had 
 hurt herself and was quite nervous. 
 
 Miss Law and Doctor Jack sat looking straight 
 into the burning embers and at the pictures they 
 saw there. Among others, the Doctor saw one cer- 
 tain evening that had been spent in that room, when 
 this silence was supposed to be eloquent, and his 
 companion had upturned her lips to his. The mem- 
 ory came rushing back to overwhelm him again. 
 He immediately arose and said, 
 
 *'Miss Law, may I commission you to say good-by 
 to Mrs. and Mr. Twedon for me? I go home to- 
 morrow." 
 
 Miss Law had risen and was standing some two 
 or three paces from him. She began by saying, 
 
 "Doctor De Mar, I had thought you incapable of 
 cruelty to any one, and more especially to me, after 
 your recent protestations, which I suppose you have 
 not so soon forgotten." 
 
 He started back, aghast. 
 
 'I cruel — and to you ?" 
 
 When you affirmed and re-affirmed that you 
 14 
 
 
210 Studies in Black and White 
 
 cared for me above everything else in the world, I 
 believed you — believed in you implicitly." 
 
 He advanced a pace, with utter amazement de- 
 picted in his face. 
 
 ''Miss Law, the one great satisfaction that I was 
 carrying away with me to my desolate home, was 
 the conviction that you were incapable of trifling 
 with me." 
 
 ''I trifle — and with you?" assuming an injured 
 air. "Then I must have been mistaken in thinking 
 that you were cruel — in thinking that you did not 
 really care — so very much." Advancing with both 
 hands extended, "Then you are mistaken in think- 
 ing me capable of trifling with you now." She took 
 both his hands in hers, and looking up in his face, 
 asked, 
 
 "How could you be so cruel ? How could you 
 stay away from me all these days ? How could you 
 go away now and leave me" — she hesitated a mo- 
 ment — "when I wanted you — so much?" 
 
 In tender thought, I drop the curtain, not so much 
 to hide that which might be deemed ludicrously silly 
 by those who have gone unscathed by the gentle 
 god, or by those perhaps who have grown passe and 
 skeptical ; but I drop it rather because of the sacred- 
 ness of it all. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 During the afternoon of that eventful Thursday 
 a note had been handed to Inde at Mrs. Manner's 
 gate — it matters not by whom — with the request 
 that it be handed to Doctor De Mar as soon as he 
 should return. It is one of the prerogatives of 
 happy, playful childhood to forget. Inde was no 
 exception to the rule, and not likely to forego any 
 of her rights — Inde forgot. It was while waiting 
 for her boarder's return that night Mrs. Hanner 
 happened to find the note, dropped and forgotten by 
 the child, in the sitting-room. She carried it to the 
 Doctor's room and placed it on his table. When 
 that gentleman returned he found it lying there; 
 and in substance it said something like this : 
 
 ''If Doctor De Mar will call at the rectory before 
 going South he will hear something which he may 
 consider to his advantage." 
 
 In a half dozen places the paper upon which it 
 was written was stained by the crushed violets it 
 contained. 
 
 Matters pertinent moved rapidly in the next few 
 days. In fact, it is wonderful sometimes how much 
 may be crowded into a few days — when "Barkis is 
 willing." 
 
 On the following morning, when Doctor De Mar 
 called at the rectory quite a number of matters were 
 discussed, only to be hauled over and discussed 
 anew. If you have had experience you know how 
 it was ; if you have not, you would not understand, 
 nor would you learn anything that would advantage 
 
212 Studies in Black and White 
 
 you when your time comes — they are ah different. 
 He was to call the next morning and evening. Sun- 
 day he was to meet her at church and accompany her 
 home. Then he was not to call again until Tuesday 
 evening, as he was going to the city Monday, return- 
 ing the next day ; for so it was mutually arranged. 
 Monday morning saw a very spruce young gen- 
 tleman swinging toward the station to catch the 
 first fast train for the city. His step w^as spring- 
 ing — his face was aglow with health and strength 
 and contentment. He had the appearance of a well- 
 to-do man, satisfied with his lot in life. 
 
 New York City, 2 P. M. The same day and the 
 same young man. Scene: Tiffany's, * * * /\ 
 solitaire, of the first water. * * * A keeper, in 
 which was engraved : "Ever — Violets." 
 
 There is one visit from which we are tempted to 
 withdraw the curtain, if you promise to be discreet. 
 This is the second visit after the episode of the ring. 
 How they met and what they said at their meeting 
 is none of our affair. These delightful occasions 
 are really too tender for the public gaze. They are 
 even too delicate for the glare of gas or electricity; 
 they want the soft, mellow light of pink wax ta- 
 pers — and only two people. When we look from 
 iDehind these curtains they are sitting on opposite 
 sides of a small table — it is a very small one. He is 
 sitting facing her, wath his arm resting on the table ; 
 she facing the fire, with her side to the table on 
 which rested her left elbow, her hand supporting her 
 chin. Her sleeves were of some open pattern; and 
 
studies ill Black and AVhite 213 
 
 this left one had dropped away from her arm; 
 well — an arm of which she had no cause to be 
 ashamed, to say the least of it — round, white and 
 tapering. She is looking into the glowing embers. 
 What she thinks and what she feels, I could not be 
 tempted to guess — I have never been a young wo- 
 man in love. 
 
 ''Dearie, let me see the rings on your finger," 
 holding out his hand. She placed hers in it. The 
 stone m the engagement ring glowed and warmed 
 with the love that was in their hearts; and such 
 love! The love, I mean, the first love, that comes 
 to grown-up people, whose habits and notions of 
 things have been well formed ; it is a very different 
 affair from that kiddish fancy, born of impulse — 
 overwhelming to-day — simmering down to-mor- 
 row — transferred the next — leaving never a scar — ■ 
 scarcely a sigh — bidding it farewell. It may be safe 
 to conjecture that something on this line of thought 
 was passing through their minds; so often they 
 found themselves thinking the same thoughts, inde- 
 pendently. 
 
 ''Is it not lovely? I have never cared for dia- 
 monds for myself; of course they are pretty and all 
 that, but I have never coveted them; but, Jack, this 
 is our engagement ring — a sacred pledge between us 
 two — and I would not exchange it for all the gems 
 that Kimberly has produced, or ever will produce. 
 It means so much, Jack, to us ! It means that you 
 and I will go on loving each other ; becoming dearer 
 and dearer to each other; always living together, 
 always loving and trusting each other — nothing- 
 ever coming between us — never a doubt nor the 
 
214 Studies m Black and AVhite 
 
 shadow of a doubt." Then she paused; they were 
 looking at each other; each reading undying love 
 in the eyes of the other. For a moment they were 
 silent. 
 
 "Ay, Jack?" 
 
 ^'Forever and forever!" Ah, how kind it is! 
 How passing kind it is ! The blind, dumb to-mor- 
 row, with its impenetrable veil. How many glad 
 hearts would there be in the world to-day if the 
 great future were to open out its vast, hidden store 
 for mortal inspection? 
 
 ''By the bye," said she, taking the keeper from 
 her finger, "I am not sure that I fully comprehend 
 this inscription : 'Ever — Violets.' " 
 
 "Ever, our love — ever and forever. For better, 
 or for worse; in sickness and in health; ever and 
 forever — through good report and bad report — for- 
 ever. Violets. Bless their purple hearts ! Had it 
 not been for violets, I doubt me if I should be here 
 
 now." 
 
 
 "Oh, yes you would; you can't fly in the face of 
 fate." 
 
 'Ah, you little fatalist !" 
 
 'You know how hard I tried it — and see," hold- 
 ing up her jeweled hand. 
 
 "Did fate scatter those violets on the knoll where 
 I found them — where first I met you ?" 
 
 "They were wild ones no doubt; nature scatters 
 them broadcast." 
 
 "Does nature, first hand, give that delightful 
 odor to wild violets?" he said as he picked up a 
 bunch of them and held them to her face. "Does 
 fate pluck them, and scatter them about on the 
 
 J 
 
studies ill Black and White 215 
 
 grass, and at that particular spot ? Have I told you, 
 that when I threw myself down there that day, that 
 I had made up my mind to go home; that you 
 would never relent ; but wdien I found those violets, 
 they touched my dead hope, and there was a tremor 
 at its heart — it almost breathed again. The violets 
 bade me come to say good-by. If I had not come to 
 say good-by, what then ?" 
 
 "Surely you would not have gone off and not 
 have said good-by; I will not believe that of you. 
 You would have come when you received the note 
 some one sent you." 
 
 *'I am not so sure of that ; had it not been backed 
 by the violets." 
 
 "Indeed, you would. If any one had told me that 
 I would throw myself at the head of any man, and 
 more especially at the head of one who could spend 
 days and days almost in sight of me, and not care 
 enough to come to see me — whether he had permis- 
 sion or not, I would not have believed it — I would 
 have scorned the idea. I cannot really believe it 
 now — there is some mistake somewhere." 
 
 "Tell me, dearest, who put the violets there, to 
 set my poor heart to hoping again ?" 
 
 "I know, but I will not tell until — " 
 
 "Until when?" 
 
 "Until — until you have a right to ask," and the 
 blood rushed over her face in utter confusion. He 
 leaned across the table — the table was quite small. 
 
 "Well, there is one comfort, I shall not have long 
 to wait." 
 
 "Indeed, you will ; that comes within my pre- 
 rogative." 
 
216 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Prerogatives! You have enjoyed your preroga- 
 tives to the full; haven't you said no — and to me, 
 think of it — dozens of times? There is a limit to 
 most things, and prerogatives come within the rule. 
 I came especially to tell you that I have written 
 home to have everything in readiness for us by the 
 first of October. Cousin Dick will be here next 
 week ; he is to give me away, you know." 
 
 ''Doctor, surely you have done nothing of the 
 kind. It is utterly impossible. Why, that is next 
 week — in ten days — impossible!" A look of real 
 distress came into her face. Let's drop the curtain 
 one moment, please. 
 
 There ! they have resumed their seats ; and he is 
 telling her, as he holds her hands in his, rather 
 firmly, that his affairs at home have been woefully 
 neglected. She must remember that he has spent 
 but two or three days there in over two years. 
 Everything left in the hands of the servants. Every 
 interest demanded that he should return as early as 
 possible. He would brook no reason for delay. He 
 had quite a long string of capital reasons for hur- 
 rying up matters. You know how many specious 
 arguments an impatient lover can muster, on occa- 
 sion. He wound up by saying, 
 
 '*Of course, I could not be 'so cruel' as to go and 
 leave you behind." 
 
 "Really, Doctor, it is impossible. 'It is so sud- 
 den,' you know." 
 
 "Fate, dearie, fate — it is the hand of fate." 
 
 On and so, they discussed it, until finally she went 
 into the library to find a calendar. After her return 
 
(if 
 
 studies ill Black and White 217 
 
 they were standing before the fireplace ; their heads 
 were very near each other as they looked up the 
 date. 
 
 "Let's see," said the Doctor, "the 26th will give 
 us one day in the city. We ought to have more time 
 there. How will the 26th suit you?" 
 
 "The 26th will not suit." 
 
 "No?" 
 
 'Must it really be next week?" 
 'Unquestionably." 
 
 'Then it must be the 24th. You don't mind, do 
 you. Jack?" and her brown head nestled upon his 
 bosom. 
 
 "I am charmed," he said as he stroked and kissed 
 the wavy brown hair, "that will give us two more 
 days in the city. We will meet Dick there; he will 
 not mind, when we explain it to him. He is to 
 marry soon, and will sympathize with us." 
 
 "Pray, how are you to explain without telling 
 him that I moved up the date ; and surely you would 
 not tell him that!" 
 
 "Why not ? You know that I cannot tell a lie. I 
 can tell him that you anticipated two little, wee, 
 tiny days, you know." 
 
 "Then, I am not going with you." 
 
 "Oh, you are not?" 
 
 "No, I shall open my school next Monday week." 
 
 "Did you ever happen to hear of the boy who said 
 to another one, who was standing by watching him 
 eat an apple, and had asked him for the core, 'There 
 ain't no core to this apple?' Now that boy estab- 
 lished a fact that is as unchanging as the laws of the 
 Medes and Persians, and will abide until the Mil- 
 
218 Studies in Black and White 
 
 lenium comes : There ain't going to be no school! 
 There!" 
 
 Now, gentle reader, we will slip away and leave 
 them to themselves. Don't get your feet tangled in 
 the curtains like that — how awkward you are ! 
 
 Promptly on time — noon — September the 24th — 
 the marriage of Jack De Mar ana Miss Lilian Law 
 was celebrated. If it had been possible to put this 
 event off until the very last chapter, it might have 
 been more in accordance with the usual order in 
 such cases; and w^e would have been delighted in 
 giving an extended account of the affair in ample 
 form, and in the regular orthodox way ; but having 
 no choice whatever in the matter, we can but report 
 it as it really did occur. As it was, there were a few 
 choice friends — a few elegant flowers — a pretty 
 ceremony — no cards; but this great v\^orld, brimful 
 of happiness, into which they passed out there, on 
 that lovely September day. The sunshine was 
 bright as glinting gold, bedecked with rarest gems. 
 The air was crisp as needle frost. The pied leaves 
 on the great maples and elms, swayed by the gentle 
 winds, turned first one mottled side and then the 
 other, to catch the eye of the fickle god as he passed 
 by. Everything was as heart could wish ; only this 
 great, big world was yet a trifle small for these lov- 
 ing hearts. 
 
 Mr. Dick De Mar, a cousin of Jack, and whom 
 the reader has met, was the only member of the 
 family that had been invited to attend the marriage 
 ceremony, and at the time this was taking place was 
 speeding northward as fast as steam and steel could 
 carry him. His mind was pretty equally divided be- 
 
studies in Black and White 219 
 
 tween Jack and Dell — what present he would give 
 to Jack and what he would give his bride, and what 
 he should carry back to his beautiful Dell. On his 
 arrival in New York he went around to their bank- 
 ers, where he was given a note from Doctor Jack, 
 informing him of the change of program ; which he 
 would explain at sight. Further, that they would 
 arrive in the city on the afternoon of the 24th, and 
 would meet him at the Fifth Avenue Hotel. 
 
 Dick informed himself as to what hour they 
 would arrive. When the time came, he posted him- 
 self in the ladies' parlor, and when they came in he 
 was standing well down toward the center of the 
 room, his hands thrust down in his pockets, his feet 
 rather far apart, and with a quizzical expression on 
 his face. 
 
 "Hello, Dick; you here?" said the Doctor, "I am 
 sorry — " 
 
 ''You haven't the appearance to me of a man tha. 
 is sorry — I don't believe a word of it." Ignoring 
 Jack's extended hand, he moved forward with his 
 natural grace toward the bride, and, taking her 
 hands in his, kissed her, saying, 
 
 "I am so delighted to know you, cousin mine," 
 still holding her hands ; "we are so grateful to you 
 for taking compassion on this cousin of ours. We 
 were beginning to entertain grave doubts as to his 
 sanity. Although you will find him the very best 
 fellow in the world; trustable as the day, except 
 when he takes one of these spells. Then you want 
 to watch him ; but to be truthful, this is the first one 
 he has ever had," and he kissed her again as he re- 
 leased her hands. Turning to Jack, he entwined his 
 
220 Studies iii Black and Wliite 
 
 arms around his cousin and kissed his cheek, in the 
 most affectionate manner possible. 
 
 "I am dehghted, old boy. Let me congratulate 
 you, now that you are safely anchored at last," 
 
 At first Mrs. De Mar was disconcerted somewhat 
 by this young cousin, so full of life, bubbling over 
 with fun. She would probably have been less so if 
 there had not been a number of gentlemen and ladies 
 in the room as spectators, of whose presence, how- 
 ever, neither the Doctor nor Dick appeared to be 
 conscious, so thoroughly at home were they. She 
 had never been at such a large and fashionable hotel 
 before; but very soon Doctor Jack and his cousin 
 had made her perfectly at her ease. Furthermore, 
 she began to be reassured on a point that had given 
 her some little anxiety — that was, as to how she 
 would be received by these rich, and as she half-sus- 
 pected, proud Southerners. More than once she had 
 asked herself if she had not made a mistake. Sure 
 she was of her husband — there never was a shadow 
 of doubt there. And now that this cousin who was 
 so very nice to her, without appearing to do so, made 
 her feel perfectly at her ease, her confidence grew as 
 to how it would be at his home. In consequence of 
 this assurance, her spirits rose, and she became as 
 lively and bright as if she had never known any 
 other life than this. She and Dick soon became fast 
 friends. He entertained her, telling her about her 
 future home and its surroundings. Her only trou- 
 ble was in knowing exactly when he was jesting and 
 when he was not. 
 
 "You must not become discouraged when you 
 first get down to Sandy Flat. Did you know that 
 
studies in Black and White 221 
 
 was the name of your future home? No? Well, 
 it is, and it describes it to a T. There is more sand 
 down there than Carter had oats. Are you fond of 
 horseback riding? That is good. We all ride horse- 
 back down there a great deal. Did you ever ride a 
 mule? No? You have seen them, have you not? 
 Only a few? Well, you won't see much else down 
 at Jack's. He has more mules than anything else. 
 They are not so very hard to ride after you once 
 catch on, how to hold on. You will not be down 
 there twenty-four hours before he will have you 
 out. Then there is fox-hunting, that is fun, going 
 for the fences and gullies and all sorts of things, at 
 break-neck speed. Oh, but it is fun !" 
 
 'You are guying me, aren't you?" 
 
 'Not at all. Hasn't Jack told you all about it?" 
 
 'I am afraid not." 
 
 'Whatever have you and he been talking about 
 all this time? Seems to me that you are going it 
 blind." 
 
 ''It does, indeed, look that way," said she, laugh- 
 ing. 
 
 "Well, don't get the blues about it. You can re- 
 juvenate things at Sandy Flat, and put some life into 
 it. Yonder he comes, he must not catch me telling 
 tales out of school." 
 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 After dinner Dick informed his cousin that he 
 had procured a box at the opera. Orfeo was to be 
 rendered. 
 
 "You have heard it, Jack, I beheve. And you, 
 Lil, have you heard it? Yes? Tliat is fortunate. 
 I shah place myself in your hands. I am all right as 
 to the music; not that I know all about it, except 
 that I can tell when it tickles my fancy, as well as 
 the next one. I tried to get a libretto and post my- 
 self ; but it was so late, and I did not want to miss 
 your arrival. I am glad that you are up on Italian." 
 
 ''I would not put it that strong," said Mrs. De 
 Mar. "I can follow and catch on to the meaning; 
 that is all." 
 
 "Well, that is all right. We will hit the high 
 places," said Dick. 
 
 "I will go and get ready," said the lady. "You 
 and Jack can have your cigars, and then you will not 
 think that it takes me so long." The cousins went 
 with her as far as her room door ; and then passed 
 on to Dick's room, where they sat down for a smoke 
 and a chat. 
 
 "Did you bring some Havana Plantations with 
 you? It is difficult to get a real good cigar here. 
 My supply has run out some time since. I have 
 smoked a good deal lately." 
 
 "Then things have not been running exactly 
 smooth with you, I should infer." Doctor Jack 
 shook his head. They sat smoking in silence for 
 some time, the Doctor now and then passing his 
 
studies ill Black and Wliite 223 
 
 cigar close to his nose the better to catch the aroma 
 of the weed. "This is a treat, Dick." 
 
 "Jack, I beheve that you are a lucky dog," chuck- 
 ing his thumb over his shoulder in the direction 
 from which they had come. 
 
 "I know it," said the Doctor, "the luckiest fellow 
 in town. There aren't any more, Dick — the only 
 one. Oh, of course Dell would come in a close sec- 
 ond, you know." And the Doctor gave his cousin a 
 pretty thorough account of his ups and downs ; how 
 nearly he came to losing her; and how nice and 
 good she was, after she had made up her mind. A 
 newly married couple will talk more freely than 
 they will later on — it all becomes too sacred. Hav- 
 ing thought it over, Dick said, 
 
 "I wonder. Jack, if it makes much difference, in 
 the end, whether one has a hard time landing his 
 game? First, you are uncertain whether your fly is 
 tempting enough — if there will be a rise or not. 
 Second, after the fly is taken, will the hook hold? 
 How about the line, will it be strong enough ? There 
 goes the reel spinning — my, how that rod bends ! 
 You believe that it will break. Then it eases up a 
 bit, and you catch your breath. There goes another 
 dash. You make a slip, and there go rod, line and 
 game. You are in despair. Directly you see the 
 end of the rod sticking out of the water, way down 
 stream ; you make a dash for it, your eyes all stick- 
 ing out of your head, your mouth wide open, as you 
 rush after it, in a most undignified way. You throw 
 off your coat and roll up your sleeves, and make a 
 head-end plunge. There, you have recovered it. 
 And so, on and on. Until finally you have worried 
 
224 Studies in Black and White 
 
 the poor thing out of resistance. Then just as you 
 are sure of everything, you get your feet tangled up 
 in the line, and head-over-heels you go; but you 
 hold on like grim death, and come up sputtering and 
 cur — ing. Finally and at last, you stand there with 
 the catch in your hands, your collar unbuttoned 
 and one end of it is sticking up the back of your 
 neck. One of your braces has broken loose, and is 
 dangling dow^n your back; you are dripping from 
 head to heels, with brookwater and perspiration, a 
 sorry sight to behold; but feeling like — 'Big Ike.' 
 Or take my case; everything lovely, from start to 
 finish. No hurdles, no fences, no ditches, no gullies, 
 no falls. I will wind up in my best evening suit, spic 
 and span; everything just so — not a hair ruffled. I 
 wonder, Jack, if it makes any difference in the 
 end?" 
 
 "Well, you see there is one very great difference, 
 Dick, in our cases, and it is a very important differ- 
 ence." 
 
 "What is that?" 
 
 "You have had a nice, quiet time ; everything the 
 color of the rose — so far — see? You have not 
 landed your game yet ; and that makes all the differ- 
 ence in the world." 
 
 "Tut, you can't scare me; nothing can happen — 
 impossible !" 
 
 "I have known the impossible to happen, before 
 to-day," laughing. 
 
 There was a tap at the door : "The lady is wait- 
 ing in the parlor." Gathering their hats and coats, 
 they hurried down. 
 
studies in Black and White 225 
 
 "I regret," said the Doctor, ''if we have kept you 
 waiting long." 
 
 "I am afraid that it is I who should apologize for 
 interrupting you. You must have so much to say; 
 it has been two years since you have seen each 
 other." 
 
 ''It was Dick, running on with his foolishness. I 
 only took time to explain a little matter, that was 
 somewhat difficult, on account of its delicacy. You 
 doubtless can guess what it was — we have spoken 
 of it." 
 
 "No, really you did nothing of the kind," turning 
 a suffused face to Dick. "He did not tell you, did 
 he — that it was my doings ?" 
 
 That young gentleman was non-committal — only 
 a quizzical expression that might have meant any- 
 thing ; he was something of an adept at such play. 
 
 ''You did not tell him: did you, Jack?" 
 
 'Not in so many words, exactly." 
 'He did not tell me anything, Lil; he is only 
 teasing you — the wretch !" 
 
 "Honest?" 
 
 "Pat," said Dick. 
 
 Laughing and joking, they went out to the car- 
 riage — happy and all that. 
 
 Several times Dick had called Mrs. De ]\Iar Lil, 
 which led him to say, 
 
 "Cousin, I have gone off half-cocked, and am call- 
 ing you nicknames without so much as saying by 
 your leave. Do you mind very much ?" 
 
 "I will be so glad if you will call me Lil At 
 home, ever since I was a child, it seems to me, I 
 ^5 
 
 a- 
 a- 
 
226 Studies iu Black and White 
 
 have had to be on my dignity. No one ever called 
 me by any other than my full name. It will be such 
 a relief to come down off the stilts, and to be treated 
 like every one else; to take off my shoes and go 
 wading in the creek ; to run barefooted on the grass ; 
 and — and be called Lil. I am so grateful to you, 
 for having broken the ice for me. I have been want- 
 ing to thank you from the first time you did it — it 
 is so kind of you." 
 
 "All right," said Dick, "I will keep it up and set 
 the pace for the others. Never do you mind, when 
 you get down to Sandy Flat, you can do just as you 
 please, with no one to say you no. I am sure you 
 will enjoy the happy, restful life we have down there. 
 The climate conduces to enjoyment. There is rarely 
 a day when one cannot get out of doors ; that, 
 within itself, is enough to make life worth the liv- 
 
 mg. 
 
 'Do you not get tired sometimes of that easy, 
 restful life, as you call it?" said she. 
 
 "Not over much," said Dick, with one of his 
 quizzical smiles. "If we do, then we go and do 
 something and take a rest, until we tire of that ; then 
 we go back where we started and take that kind of 
 a rest. See? That is all there is to it. We won't 
 make you do anything; nor will we make you do 
 nothing. Could you find it in your heart to quarrel 
 with that?" 
 
 "Not at all," she said, becoming aware that they 
 were approaching dangerous ground. 
 
 Just as they had taken seats in their box the cur- 
 tain went up. 
 
studies in Black and White 227 
 
 "The tomb of Eurydice," said Mrs. De Mar to 
 Dick. "There is Orpheus, lying down beside it." 
 
 "Listen," said Doctor Jack, "at that cry 'Eury- 
 dice' in deepest agony." 
 
 "I see," said Dick, "Orpheus is luny about the 
 girL The same old story — eh, Jack?" 
 
 "She-e-e-e-e," said the Doctor. "He says life 
 will be impossible without her." 
 
 "Very likely," said Dick, "that is the proper thing 
 to say. Don't you think so, Lil ?" 
 
 "He will cross the dark Acheron in quest of her," 
 said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 There was the flashing of lightning and the deep 
 roll of thunder. 
 
 "Neither of you need tell me what that means — 
 it means rain. Did you bring your goloshes, Lil?" 
 
 Amore appears — "What has that chap to do with 
 it?" asked Dick. 
 
 "He is telling Orpheus," said she, "that Jove has 
 been moved by his sorrow, and names the conditions 
 upon which he can recover his beloved." 
 
 "He will do it," said Dick, "if he is the man I 
 take him to be." 
 
 "You know, if Orpheus looks back upon her be- 
 fore he passes the river Styx, he will lose her." 
 
 "I tell you, that is a bad river; I would not bet 
 on him." 
 
 And so throughout Dick kept up his running fire 
 of raillery, until it came to the chorus "Love 
 triumphs." "And," said Dick, "they lived happily 
 together ever thereafter." 
 
 They returned to their hotel, chatting and laugh- 
 ing ; not a care — save Dick's longing for Dell. 
 
228 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "May I ask," said Mrs. De Mar, "who this Dell 
 is, that you couple with Dick's name so often?" 
 
 "Oh, you must wait and see/' said that young 
 gentleman, "it is a surprise I had in store for you. 
 To be honest with you, she is my fiancee. It is 
 something of a family secret yet ; but as you are one 
 of us now, it is all right that you should know. I 
 shall be terribly disappointed if you two do not take 
 to each other at once. I know that she will fall in 
 love with you at sight, and I shall be terribly jeal- 
 
 ous." 
 
 ((- 
 
 'You may look to your laurels," she said. "I 
 give you fair warning, — I will supplant you if I can. 
 Do you always sugar-coat your compliments?" 
 
 "Well, that depends; some take them sugar- 
 coated, others take them straight." 
 
 Dick was a whole-souled young man, whose vi- 
 vacity made him popular wherever he went. He 
 was thoroughly loyal to his friends. "Love me, 
 love my dog," was one of his favorite mottoes ; and 
 it was this that made the Doctor so glad to see his 
 wife and Dick such good friends. If he liked her, 
 he would insist on every one else liking her too. 
 And the Doctor was so anxious that his wife should 
 feel perfectly at home with his family. He knew, 
 of course, that she would be nicely received and all 
 that; but then you know how it is sometimes. A 
 kind of undercurrent as it were. A shrug of the 
 shoulder, when no one is looking. "You can't some- 
 times always tell." 
 
 The next day was spent m shopping — and such 
 shopping as was a revelation to the bride. Some- 
 times she stood almost aghast. Nothing but the 
 
studies in Black and White 229 
 
 very best of everything; the price never seemed to 
 enter into any one's head — often was not asked. 
 Presents for everybody; and v^hen presents were 
 purchased for old Aunt Tilly and Uncle Lot, and so 
 on down the list of house-servants, she was utterly 
 amazed. Surely, she thought, this cannot be done 
 just for my benefit — to mislead me. She was not 
 prepared to believe that it was customary for South- 
 erners to buy presents for their slaves; and, more- 
 over, be solicitous that they should be appropriate, 
 and would give pleasure. There was nothing to do 
 but wait and see. She had her misgivings. While 
 the subject of slavery had never been mentioned be- 
 tween them — only the Doctor's letter, which had 
 not been referred to by either; yet, to say that her 
 scruples had been entirely removed, her life-long 
 prejudices entirely overcome, would be misleading 
 and scarcely to be expected. 
 
 On the next morning, while at the breakfast table 
 Mr. Dick De Mar said, 
 
 "As I missed the marriage ceremony, and as you 
 two are company, and still again, you are going by 
 way of the sea, I have packed my kit, and will take 
 the noon train for the South and Dell." 
 
 "What is that? You are going to desert us in 
 this fashion ?" said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 "It isn't a matter of desertion at all — a mere go- 
 ing before, to prepare the way, as it were. See the 
 difference? No, I will none of the sea in mine. 
 Suppose, for instance, that it should take a notion 
 and swallow us, who would there be to tell what be- 
 came of you and Jack? And as a clincher, who 
 would there be to console poor Dell ? No, I am very 
 
230 Studies in Black and White 
 
 sorry ; but steam, steel, and terra firma is my ticket. 
 I positively refuse to be moved from it." 
 
 ''Dick, did you put those things for Little Miss 
 Tippers in the trunk, or did they go by express?" 
 said the Doctor. 
 
 ''They have gone by express," said Dick. 
 
 "Then when you get home, please see that they 
 are sent at once to her cottage, with our compli- 
 ments." 
 
 Mrs. De Mar had wondered who this Little Miss 
 Tippers was, for whom so many nice presents had 
 been purchased, and about which the Doctor was so 
 solicitous. She cannot be one of the family — why 
 not ? Good-bys were said. 
 
 The young chatterbox having left them, the Doc- 
 tor and his wife began laying out a program for 
 themselves. They missed the boy, as the Doctor 
 called him. 
 
 "Well, dearie, what shall we do to-day? We 
 have it all to ourselves ; to-morrow we sail." 
 
 "Whatever will please you; I have no choice." 
 
 "Come, come, that will never do — you must have 
 notions, preferences, likes and dislikes, and all that 
 sort of thing, you know. And you must order me 
 around generally, so that I will feel like I am a mar- 
 ried man, and people will not think that we are 
 newly married." 
 
 "There will be ample time for that ; you are hav- 
 ing your day now — just bide a wee." 
 
 They spent most of the afternoon strolling 
 through the streets, picking up such things as struck 
 their fancy. Whatever he thought would give her 
 a pleasure, now or when they should get to their 
 
studies ill Black and White 231 
 
 Southern home, he bought with a lavish hand — 
 books, pictures and what not. 
 
 "Opera, or theater?" asked the Doctor after din- 
 
 ner 
 
 Would you mind remaining at home? I am 
 terribly tired this evening." 
 
 "Above everything — an evening with you." 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 On the following day they boarded their steamer, 
 bound South. The day was perfect. Old Neptune 
 was kindness itself. It had been calm for twenty- 
 four hours, and the poorest sailors were on deck as 
 they passed out to sea. 
 
 Procuring a passenger list, the Doctor and his 
 bride were looking it over. There was quite a long 
 list, and they had nearly looked through it when 
 the Doctor came to the name — Mrs. Catsby. 
 
 ''Here is one I know; but under the circum- 
 stances, I am not anxious to renew the acquaint- 
 ance. She is an exceedingly nervous person, and 
 not less peculiar. We would not mind her for a few 
 hours ; but three or four days — that is different." 
 
 Fortune favored them the first day out. They 
 were seated at a different table from Mrs. Catsby, 
 which made it easy for them to keep clear of that 
 lady. As usual, Hatteras was not to be passed with- 
 out tribute; and the early risers the next morning 
 were mostly glad to return to their staterooms be- 
 fore breakfast had been finished. Among the num- 
 ber was Mrs. Catsby. While the Doctor, of course, 
 was sorry that she had to be ill ; but if she needs be, 
 then — The respite, however, was not a continuous 
 contract, it seems ; for very soon a stewardess came 
 to him with a message from a lady in No. 24, who 
 wished to see him at once. She had not sent her 
 name, but the Doctor knew, and there was no way 
 out of it. 
 
 "Oh, Doctor, I am so glad to see you. I believe 
 
studies in Black and White 233 
 
 that I shall die. In fact, I had made up my mind to 
 it, when I chanced to see your name among the pas- 
 sengers. Then there was a ray of hope; but oh, I 
 am so sick !" 
 
 "I am sorry that you are so ill; but I have some- 
 thing in my stateroom that will relieve you." 
 
 "Please do not leave me; I shall die. Can't you 
 send for it?" 
 
 Disregarding her entreaties, he went for the rem- 
 edy and returned with his wife. 
 
 "Mrs. Catsby, this is my wife, who will be glad 
 to do anything in her power for you." 
 
 "I did not know that you were married," she said, 
 which was the only acknowledgment of the intro- 
 duction. 
 
 'I have only recently married." 
 'I am extremely sorry," she said. "I fear that 
 your wife will distract your attention from me, and 
 I shall surely die. Is my reticule on that chair?" 
 she said to Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 "This?" 
 
 "Yes, that is it; thanks. Will you please put it 
 under my pillow ; and when I die, take charge of it. 
 Oh, Doctor, I know that I shall die! But I cannot 
 take that medicine. Does it taste bad? I know 
 that it smells horrid." 
 
 "No," said the Doctor, "it is not unpleasant to 
 take ; it has neither taste nor odor." 
 
 "Then it is worthless. Oh, I shall die — I shall 
 die!" 
 
 'Let's try it anyway," said the Doctor. 
 
 'Dear, did you put my reticule under my pillow ?" 
 
 'Yes, it is safe," said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 
 "] 
 
234 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ''Will you please hold my hands while I take that 
 medicine? Tighter, please. Now, Doctor, turn 
 your face the other way ; I know that I shall make a 
 face when I take it. Don't turn around, Doctor, I 
 know that I am looking a fright, just from smelling 
 it. It smells like — like — Did you ever hear those 
 horrible screech-owls make that peculiar noise? 
 Yes ? Well, for all the world it smells just like that ; 
 it makes one shiver all over at once." 
 
 ''Now take the medicine, Mrs. Catsby," said the 
 Doctor. 
 
 "Will you please ring for the stewardess?" she 
 said. 
 
 When she came Mrs. Catsby said to her, 
 
 "Stewardess, they say I must take — I really must 
 take this medicine ; and I want you to hold my feet 
 down; for if it does taste bad, I just know that I 
 shall make a face and kick. Hold them tight — just 
 as tight as you possibly can — don't let me kick. Mrs. 
 De Mar, is my reticule under my pillow? Thank 
 you." ' 
 
 "Mrs. Catsby, are you going to take the medi- 
 cine?" asked the Doctor. 
 
 "No, I am not," and she tossed the glass and med- 
 icine through the porthole out into the broad, deep 
 Atlantic. 
 
 "Won't the lady try a little — just a little hot 
 spiced rum?" said the stewardess. 
 
 "That is just the thing that I have been trying to 
 think about all the morning. I was sure the Doctor 
 would think about rum." 
 
 "Get her the hot spiced rum, stewardess," said the 
 Doctor. "Spice it well and have it hot. You will 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 235 
 
 not need us to hold you while you take the rum — 
 will you?" 
 
 "That is heartless, Doctor, when you see I am 
 dying. Will you please see if my reticule is safe 
 before you go, dear ?" 
 
 "Yes, it is safe," said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 "You have not looked." 
 
 
 'Odd, isn't she?" said Doctor Jack. 
 'Decidedly! The idea of a grown-up woman 
 wanting some one to hold her hands and feet while 
 she takes a dose of medicine." 
 
 "And then not to take it." 
 
 "She is certainly an oddity." 
 
 "She is an oddity in many respects," said he, "and 
 is continually developing some new and unexpected 
 traits of character. At another time she would have 
 taken the medicine without a word ; but she would 
 have said or done something quite as absurd. With 
 all that whimsicality she is cool and level-headed on 
 occasion." 
 
 "Who is she?" 
 
 "She came down from the North in answer to an 
 advertisement by Mr. Catsby for a housekeeper. 
 He had come South from Connecticut, I think — 
 peddling clocks. By his tact, energy, economy, 
 strict attention to his business, together with a repu- 
 tation for honesty, he gained the confidence of the 
 people. He was very sociable, and was good com- 
 pany. He fortunately secured the friendship of an 
 old gentleman, whose wife and child had died, leav- 
 ing him entirely alone — a Mr. Cabbie. He was a 
 man of means and let Mr. Catsby make his house 
 
236 Studies in Black and White 
 
 his home, having his company for his keep. Gain- 
 ing the confidence of the old gentleman, he bought 
 his plantation and negroes, to be paid for in ten an- 
 nual instalments. Mr. Cabbie intended to spend his 
 time in travel ; but he kept putting it off from time 
 to time, until one day he dropped over dead. Mr. 
 Catsby being left alone, advertised for a house- 
 keeper, with the result of employing Jerusha Ted- 
 der, spinster, from Bucks County, Pennsylvania. 
 An amusing circumstance led to his making her his 
 v^ife. Occasionally — and only occasionally — Catsby 
 would get a 'spell of drinking' ; and he would not 
 stop as long as there was a drop remaining on the 
 place. Miss Tedder had been established only a few 
 months as housekeeper when Catsby took one of his 
 spells. He had reached his last bottle. The thought- 
 ful housekeeper had decided that it would be best 
 to keep a wee drop in the house, in case of sickness, 
 for instance. And, moreover, she decided that he 
 had been drinking long enough. So she drove the 
 cork home in the last bottle and then hid the cork- 
 screw. Now Catsby never lost his legs, regardless 
 of the amount of whiskey he had imbibed. On this 
 morning he came blundering into the dining-room 
 to tap his last bottle. He found it in its right place, 
 but not so the corkscrew. 
 
 " 'Where is that infernal corkscrew ? It is always 
 getting out of pocket, just when I need it. I am 
 going to buy a gross of them. Tedder — Tedder — • 
 TEDDER !' his voice rising with each repetition of 
 that lady's name. 'Where in the thunder is that wo- 
 man ?' She was safe within a closet with her hands 
 pressed over her lips, watching Catsby. 
 
studies in Black and White 237 
 
 
 eke 
 
 n (- 
 (( 
 
 (( <- 
 
 (( (^ 
 
 'Tom — Tom — Tom !' he yelled. 
 
 'Sah/ answered a half-grown darky. 
 
 'Come here this minute, you black, smoot ball of 
 a rascal. Where is that corkscrew, I tell you?' 
 
 'I don't know, sah.' 
 
 'Get it, and be quick about it, or I will take your 
 jacket off; do you hear?' 
 
 'Yaas, sah.' 
 
 'Have you found it ?' 
 
 'No, sah; I cain't find it nowheres at all.' 
 
 'Where is Miss Tedder, then?' 
 
 'I dunno, sah.' 
 
 'What in the devil and Tom Walker do you 
 know ?' 
 
 " 'I dunno, sah.' 
 
 " 'Find her and ask her where that damned cork- 
 screw IS. I am going to buy a gross of them, and 
 I'll have six in every room in the house. I'll put 
 one in every one of my pockets, and — and — and I'll 
 put one in each of Tedder's ears for earrings.' Af- 
 ter so long a time Tom returned without either. 
 Catsby was sitting in the bayvv^indow of the dining- 
 room with his last bottle clasped between his hands. 
 
 'Can't you find that woman?' 
 
 'No, sah.' 
 
 'I'll get me a gross of women, too ; and — and — 
 and I'll put the last one of them in a bag, and throw 
 them into the river!' 
 
 ''Thinking profoundly — that is, as profoundly as 
 a drunken man could think — he looked up at Tom, 
 with a liquor-sogged smile on his face, and in a 
 voice as near like that of a suckling dove as he could 
 muster, said. 
 
 
238 Studies in Black and White 
 
 '' 'Come here, Tom — ^you are a good boy — can't 
 you get that cork out in some way ?' 
 
 '' 'No, sah; I don't supposen I can.' 
 
 '' 'Don't you think you could suck it out, Tom ? 
 See if you can't. Suck harder — harder. You 
 aren't half sucking hard enough.' The boy had 
 sucked until his cheeks had long since collapsed and 
 his eyes were bulging from their sockets. 
 
 " 'Go bring me a wet towel, you can't suck worth 
 a cuss !' When the wet towel was brought, he pro- 
 ceeded with drunken gravity to wash off the neck of 
 the bottle. When that was done, he applied him- 
 self to the task of sucking, but with no better success 
 than Tom had. Taking it from his mouth, he eyed 
 the bottle from every point of view. Then he stared 
 at Tom, but deriving no inspiration from that 
 source, he scrambled to his feet and pulled off his 
 coat, rolled up his sleeves and applied himself anew 
 to the task of sucking. At last putting the bottle 
 down on the floor, he stood with his arms akimbo 
 and his feet well apart looking straight at Tom. 
 Tom stood the ordeal for full a minute, when the 
 corners of his mouth began to encroach upon terri- 
 tory set apart for the exclusive use and behoof of his 
 ears, which Catsby observing, said, 
 
 " 'Tom, what are you laughing at ?' 
 
 " 'I isn't er laughin', boss.' 
 
 " 'Tom !' 
 
 " 'Sah.' 
 
 " 'Tom, I am just obliged to have that whiskey. 
 Can't we think of some way of getting at it ?' 
 
 " 'I dunno, sah, 'ceptin' we wuz ter push it in ; 
 mighten we do dat?' 
 
studies ill Black and White 239 
 
 " 'Tom, you are a treasure. What made you 
 think of that? Certainly; push it in; but don't 
 spill any of the liquor.' As Tom began to push, 
 Catsby thought that it was going to be an easy job, 
 and took the bottle away from the boy. 
 
 " 'Give it to*me, Tom, you might spill some of it 
 with your awkwardness.' 
 
 "He took the bottle, and placing it between his 
 knees began to push at the cork with his finger. It 
 did not move. 
 
 " Xemme try, boss.' 
 
 " 'Take care, nigger ! Let me put it down on the 
 floor where I will have a better purchase.' Suiting 
 the action to the word, he placed the bottle on the 
 floor, and began to push at the cork again. All at 
 once in went the cork and the finger followed it, and 
 so tightly wedged did it become, that he could not 
 withdraw it, pull and tug at it as he might. The 
 perspiration began to pour down his face and neck. 
 
 " 'Tom !'_. 
 
 " 'Sah.' 
 'It looks like my finger w^as fast.' 
 'Yaas, sah; it do kinder look so fur er fack.' 
 
 " 'What are you going to do about it, Tom?' 
 
 'I dunno, sah.' 
 'In looking out of the window for an idea, he saw 
 the field-hands coming in for dinner. 
 
 " 'Tom, run and tell big Sam to come here.' In 
 giving the message, the others heard that their mas- 
 ter was in some kind of trouble, and several of the 
 plder ones came too.' 
 
 " Sam, I have got my finger fast in this bottle 
 
 (( i- 
 
 ii (■ 
 "1 
 
2 40 Studies in Black and White 
 
 neck. How shall I get it out? You are a pretty 
 good mechanic, are you not?' 
 
 " 'Yis, sur ; but I don't know nothin' erbout git- 
 tin' fingers out uv bottles. Cain't yer pull hit out ?' 
 
 " 'No, Sam, I have tried that until I have pulled 
 nearly all the skin off my finger.' 
 
 " Xemme see, boss,' said Sam, and he took the 
 bottle and finger in his hand and began pulling, until 
 Catsby cried out with pain. 
 
 '* 'S'pozen yer unscrew it kinder,' said Alec the 
 blacksmith. He came in and began turning the bot- 
 tle-neck, but without avail. 
 
 '' 'Yuz er tu'nin' hit de wrong way,' said one of 
 the bystanders. 
 
 " 'You shut up,' said Alec, 'you s'pose I don't 
 know which er way ter tu'n er thing ter unscrew hit. 
 Yo' mouf is too big anyway. Git me some soap.' 
 
 "Everybody's face brightened at the idea of soap, 
 and Catsby wondered why some one had not thought 
 of soap before. 'Hurry up,' said he, 'I am afraid my 
 finger will swell up in there.' 
 
 " 'I don't see,' said Alec, 'how hit could swell up 
 in dere' ; but when the soap was produced it was 
 found that it could not be applied where it would do 
 any good. So when the soap failed there was a 
 general sense of depression all round. 
 
 " 'Hit would be er monst'ous pity ter hev yer fin- 
 ger cut off,' said Alec, 'an' hit's he right finger at 
 dat.' 
 
 "More than once the thought of losing his finger 
 had presented itself to Catsby's mind, but on each 
 occasion some new expedient had been suggested, 
 and that had driven it out of his mind. For instance. 
 
studies in Black and White 241 
 
 the cook had suggested giving him some catnip tea 
 as being good for almost anything. Then she pro- 
 posed a mustard plaster to the back of his neck, to 
 draw the blood away from the finger. Another old 
 mama thought that it would be a good idea to rub 
 the bottoms of his feet with goose grease, and then 
 toast them at the fire. Still another knew of a 
 child's life being saved when everything else had 
 failed by putting an onion poultice behind the ears, 
 and she came in with a couple ready to apply; but 
 old Uncle Sol pushed her back, saying, 
 
 " 'Thur right thing ter do, is ter put er terbacker 
 poultice over de pith of he stomic. Hit'll mek 'im 
 monst'ous sick, but hit'll mek his finner swivel up 
 so yer can pull hit out.' Many other suggestions 
 were made. Alec said that he had never heard of 
 anybody getting their finger fast in a bottle before. 
 
 " 'I has,' said old Uncle Sol. 'I knowed er nigger 
 onst who got he finner in er bottle — jes' like dat — 
 an' it stay dere, an' it stay dere, until he tuck de 
 lock-jaw, an' he died de most frightfulest death, 
 havin' fits an' things an' cussin' an' er swearin'. 
 An' 'twas said dat it wuz because dere wuz whiskey 
 in de bottle dat made him die such er turr'ble death. 
 De preacher said it wuz **01d Harry" dat wuz atter 
 'im.' 
 
 ''Under all this fire, Catsby was getting exceed- 
 ingly nervous. Besides, the whiskey was beginning 
 to die out, and that added to his nervous state. He 
 began to whimper. Miss Tedder thought that it 
 was time she should put in an appearance. She 
 came running into the room. 
 16 
 
242 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 '' 'Dear me, Mr. Catsby, whatever can be the mat- 
 ter ? Have you hurt yourself ? I am so sorry. How 
 did you hurt yourself? Did you fall up the steps?' 
 
 "Touched by her kind, sympathetic voice, he 
 broke all up and cried and boo-hooed right out, as 
 though he didn't care who heard him. 
 
 '' 'Yer see. Missis,' said Alec, 'he's got his finger 
 fass in er black bottle, an' cain't git hit out 'ceptin' 
 ter cut it off.' 
 
 " 'Of course,' said Miss Tedder, 'it will not do to 
 let the finger stay in the bottle neck. The circulation 
 will stop and then mortification wnll set in. At the 
 same time it would be a great pity to have the finger 
 cut off — and it is his right hand at that.' The while 
 she was looking most disconsolate. Mr. Catsby 
 stopped crying, and looked up into her kind face — 
 it looked exceedingly kind to him then — and asked, 
 
 " 'Shall I send for a doctor, my dear Miss Ted- 
 der ?' 
 
 " 'Not just yet. Tom, go and bring me the small 
 tack-hammer, and tell the cook to send me a sad- 
 iron and the dishpan.' When they were brought, 
 every one stood open-mouthed in wonder as to what 
 she was going to do. 
 
 " 'Now, Alec, hold the iron under the neck of the 
 bottle. Put the dishpan on the floor under it.' 
 
 'What is the dishpan for?' asked Mr. Catsby. 
 'To catch the whiskey, if any should spill.' 
 'Damn the whiskey!' said Mr. Catsby. 'I will 
 never touch another drop as long as mice eat cheese,' 
 and he kicked the pan across the room. 
 
 "A gentle little tap with the tack-hammer on the 
 neck of the bottle — ting — and it was done. Catsby 
 
 u I' 
 
 a i- 
 
studies in Black and White 243 
 
 Sprang to his feet, and before Miss Tedder or he 
 knew what was happening, he was embracing 
 her, and kissing her cheek, and pouring out his 
 thanks, protesting that she had saved him from 
 lockjaw and death generally. In the mean time, 
 she was struggling to free herself. When he did 
 become conscious of what he was doing, he drew 
 back, saying, 
 
 *' 'Forgive me, Miss Tedder ; I did not mean the 
 least disrespect to you. I have the most profound 
 admiration for you. And I want to beg your par- 
 don for ever having considered you an ordinary 
 woman, and with no higher thoughts than how the 
 dinner was to be served, while you really are a wo- 
 man of extraordinary parts — a genius — equal to 
 the most trying emergencies. Again I beg your par- 
 don.' He had been holding her hand in spite of her 
 efforts to free it. Now she broke away, and ran out 
 of the room. 
 
 "Within a month they were married, and lived 
 happily together until he died, leaving her his entire 
 fortune." 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 On the same evening Doctor De Mar and his wife 
 were sitting alone at the port rail of the promenade 
 deck, looking at the vast expanse of water. Night 
 was setting in, and the full moon was coming up out 
 of the waves. As she rose higher and higher, her 
 soft, tremulous light glinted along their tops. 
 Higher and higher she takes her way. The light 
 path widens and widens, and reaches out from their 
 feet to where the sky and water meet. A soft gentle 
 breeze coming in from the southeast played with 
 the bride's fluffy hair, as a kitten plays with a thistle- 
 down — a play which the Doctor watched with in- 
 tensest pleasure. 
 
 ''Dearie," he said, taking her hand in his, "is not 
 our happiness complete?" 
 
 For an answer she closed her fingers around his 
 more firmly, though she took not her eyes from the 
 moon and the waves. "Is there something — one 
 single something — wanting?" 
 
 Slowly turning her face to him, she said : 
 
 "As gold, for practical purposes, must have some 
 harder, baser metal combined with it, so happi- 
 ness — ^liuman happiness — must needs have some al- 
 loy to save it from soft insipidity. Is it not so, my 
 husband?" 
 
 It was the first time that she had called him hus- 
 band — a word than which none sounds so sweet to a 
 newly married man. He had been waiting and lis- 
 tening for it days and days, and now that he thought 
 there was something — a vague idea it was — that 
 
studies in Black and White 245 
 
 was wanting, this calling him husband was reassur- 
 ing and doubly precious. For some moments they 
 were silent, as was often their wont; the moon, the 
 waves, the gentle breeze, and these two. 
 
 "I thought, my wife, that my happiness was com- 
 plete. It needed that dear word — just that dear 
 word," and his free hand patted — oh, so tenderly, 
 her fair, round cheek. 
 
 "Was not that missing word," she said, "an alloy ; 
 only you were not aware of it ? So you see, we need 
 not of necessity be aware of the baser metal; and 
 not being aware of it, our pleasure is not qualified 
 by it." 
 
 "If only I could know that you were perfectly 
 happy." 
 
 "I had never considered that state possible in this 
 life," she said. 
 
 Again they sat thinking it out. 
 
 "It seems to me," he said, "that we would neces- 
 sarily know what was wanting to make us happy — 
 perfectly happy, if you prefer." 
 
 "Scarcely necessary." 
 
 "A thing of which one is unconscious could not 
 affect one's perception, I ween." 
 
 "It is possible in any event that there may be 
 something which we are unwilling to believe indis- 
 pensable to our happiness, which in fact is so." 
 
 "Possibly. Dearie, is there something of which 
 you are conscious that is wanting to make you 
 happy, or to make your happiness complete?" 
 
 "Jack — my dear husband — I am happy; happier 
 than I had ever dreamed that I could be in this 
 
246 Studies in Black and White 
 
 world. Let that satisfy you. I am content. I am 
 happy !" 
 
 ''Dear, you have never referred to my last letter 
 in any way; was that letter satisfactory? If you 
 had prejudices, did that remove them?" 
 
 "Doctor, you and I cannot afford to be otherwise 
 than perfectly candid with each other; can we?" 
 
 "Most certainly not." 
 
 "You must know how difficult, nay, impossible, 
 it is to uproot at one fell swoop prejudices — if you 
 prefer to call them that — which have grown up with 
 us from earliest infancy; convictions that we have 
 never heard gainsaid. Even when the judgment has 
 been convinced, that first training, those fast-grown 
 ideas, will remain in spite of any effort we may 
 make. Dear, I should never have brought up this 
 subject. I made up my mind to that when — when 
 I scattered those violets where I knew you would 
 find them, with the hope that they would carry some 
 silent message from my heart to yours." 
 
 "Then you did scatter them upon the knoll ?" 
 
 "Who else would have cared to do so? But, hus- 
 band, as you have brought up this subject, once for 
 all let's settle it — if not the subject-matter, a course 
 of action with reference to it. Whether I consider 
 slavery right or wrong has nothing to do with it; 
 whether I believe the slave-owners responsible for 
 slavery, is quite another thing. I do not believe that 
 you individually are responsible. I am thoroughly 
 convinced of your honesty and uprightness, your 
 truthfulness and kind-heartedness. If I were not, I 
 would not have been here to-night as your wife, but 
 back in my humble home heart-sore and miserable, 
 
studies ill Black and White 247 
 
 because I had learned to — shall we not leave some- 
 thing to the imagination ?" 
 
 ''No, nothing to the imagination to-night, dear." 
 ''Then, because I had learned to love you as — as I 
 never could have loved any one else. I never should 
 have loved any one else. How could I, dear, having 
 known you?" and her arm slipped around his neck 
 and she kissed his cheek. "Feeling that way, 1 
 trusted you entirely. I could not believe that you 
 were doing an intentional wrong. Then I per- 
 suaded myself that I would not be doing a wrong 
 to come with you down to your Southern home, and 
 with you do what we could to mitigate the poor 
 negro's sufferings — if sufferings there were." 
 
 "That is all right, barring the compliments to my- 
 self. But let me say something to you, and be sure 
 that I mean every word of what I shall say. I have 
 no doubt but that you have been taught to think that 
 our slaves were captured and torn away from their 
 families, and forced into slavery by us; that we 
 have to watch them to prevent their escape and gain- 
 ing their freedom; something to which they are 
 looking forward and pining for, above everything in 
 the world. Now, dearie^ this is what I want to say 
 to you : I have quite a number of slaves, and vast 
 quantities of land that would be worthless without 
 them. If you find one single negro that wishes to be 
 free, we will free him; or, if there be any number 
 of them, you may free them." 
 
 "The laws of your State would not permit that." 
 
 "The laws of my State would not permit me to 
 
 free them within its lines ; but it does not prevent 
 
248 Studies in Black and White 
 
 any one from taking his slaves into what are called 
 free States and freeing them." 
 
 ''But if you were to free a part of them, a great 
 many others might ask it. I would not impoverish 
 you while every one else held his property." 
 
 "Well and good — I would not be impoverished. 
 I have sufficient means independent of them to keep 
 us from want. Besides, what are slaves and land in 
 comparison with your happiness — which means my 
 happiness, dear — I love you so !" 
 
 ''My precious husband !" 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 It was a lovely afternoon. The morning had been 
 quite cool for the locality at this season of the year. 
 Uncle Lot was "almost shore" that he saw frost on 
 some pine straw when he got up. It "wuzn't clare 
 daylight tho','' and he "wuzn't perfec' shore erbout 
 it." The old man was not to be caught, he prided 
 himself upon the accuracy of his statements. 
 
 "We hain't dug our pertaters yit, but Marse Jack 
 an' de Missus is er comin' home ter-day er ter-mor- 
 rer, an' I's had everybody cleanin' up spic an' span, 
 'cause Marse Jack don't like ter see things all whap- 
 per- jawed an' outen place. Yer knows, Marse Dick, 
 he holds me 'sponsible fer everyt'ing, whether he's 
 yere er summers else." 
 
 "Oh, well. Uncle Lot, Jack is stepping so high, 
 now that he is married, I am afraid that he will not 
 see even you," said Mr. Dick De Mar. 
 
 "Don' yer fret yerself. Mars Dick. Marse Jack'll 
 see Lot 'fore any odder nigger on his place; an' 
 he'll shake ban's wid 'im too. Marse Jack steppin' 
 high, nuthin' ! Chile, I raised Marse Jack, mostly ; 
 an' I raise 'im ter step jes' like Ole Massa — jes' so," 
 and he demonstrated by taking three or four steady, 
 dignified strides across the lawn. 
 
 "Well, Uncle Lot, you must have everything in 
 apple-pie order. You must have the carriages and 
 horses looking their best." 
 
 "Shore, Marse Dick. Come right erround ter de 
 stables, an' let me show yer. Yer can see yerse'f in 
 'em." 
 
250 Studies in Black and White 
 
 They were starting to the stables, when Lot saw 
 Little Miss Tippers drive up to the gate. 
 
 'Xemme run an' open de gate fur Missis. I don't 
 !':now whur dat scamp Jim is. Dey's all run plum 
 crazy, 'cause Marse Jack done ma'ied er New Yawk 
 lady; like Marse Jack couldn' ma'ied anybody he 
 pleases, ef he wanted ter. I'll hev ter kill erbout 
 half dese niggers yit, fore we's done wid it." 
 
 He hurried off to the gate as fast as his old-time 
 legs would carry him. 
 
 ''Good afternoon, Uncle Lot. How are you to- 
 day?" was her greeting. 
 
 'T's middlin' well, Missis — middlin' well, I thanks 
 yer. Marm Tilly wuz jes' wishin' fur yer ter come 
 erround. Drive right up ter de house ; Marse Dick 
 is up dere." 
 
 ''Ah, here we are," said Dick. We are always at 
 the right place at the right time. Glad to see you. 
 I thought I would run over and see if everything 
 was in ship-shape for Jack and his wife, or rather 
 for Jack; I'll leave it to you to look after 
 whatever may be necessary for the lady's com- 
 fort. You will like her, Miss Tippers. She is 
 not pretty like Fan — that you know would not 
 be easy; but she is all right and suits Jack to 
 a. t. I like her immensely. There is no fool- 
 ishness about her, don't you know ? I do hope that 
 Dell will like her. Jack is awful struck. Miss Tip- 
 pers, everybody knows that I am backing up Jack, 
 and therefore I would not likely hear any criticisms, 
 if there were any." 
 
 Dick's last remark did not exactly take the form 
 
studies in Black and White 2 53 
 
 of interrogation; he simply left it open. It was 
 useless. 
 
 "Doctor Jack's wife will be treated with every 
 consideration and kindness; there can be no doubt 
 as to that," she said. 
 
 "Of course, I know that ; but I am not so sure as 
 to what may lie below the surface — she is not of our 
 blood; you know the De Mars — she is a North- 
 erner, possibly with Abolition notions. You know 
 what that would mean." 
 
 "Doctor Jack would not lose sight of these things, 
 if they were objectionable — to a degree," said Little 
 Miss Tippers. 
 
 "When a man is daft about a woman, as Jack is 
 about his wife, he is liable to make a mistake; and 
 see things from a different point of view from 
 others; don't you think so?" 
 
 It did not avail — he ought to have known better — • 
 Little Miss Tippers was not to be sounded. No one 
 knew this better than Dick, and, therefore, he felt 
 safe in saying to her what he would not have said 
 to any one else. As for himself, he had not a doubt 
 concerning Jack's wife. She was all right. 
 
 "I see Marm Tilly telegraphing for me," she said. 
 "Excuse me. Shall I see you again before I go?" 
 
 "Yes, I'll wait. I want to look after the horses 
 and traps." 
 
 Little Miss Tippers looked through the house 
 with Marm Tilly, giving hints here and there, when 
 she had overlooked anything. 
 
 "You want to start fires in all the rooms, night 
 and morning. The house has been closed up, in a 
 way, for so long a time." 
 
252 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Lawdy, Honey, Fs got kin'lin' wood in ebbery 
 one uv 'em jes' ready ter tech er match ter 'em; but 
 I'll do jes' as yer say. Hit's shore er long time since 
 white folks been 'joyin' deirselves in dis house. 
 Poor old Massa an' Missus !" 
 
 ''Everything seems all right, Aunt Tilly." 
 
 ''Thank yer, Missis, I'm mighty glad ter hear yer 
 say dat. Ef Marse Jack had er ma'ied some uv our 
 own people, I'd er knowed 'zactly what ter do an' 
 how ter do hit; but when hit comes ter New Yawk 
 folks, I don't know." 
 
 "Just go right straight ahead, as you would do 
 for any of your own people, and it will be all right. 
 She will be mistress here, and give orders if she 
 wants things changed. She is a lady, or your Marse 
 Jack would not have married her." 
 
 "Thank yer, Missis — thank yer. Yer shore taken 
 er big load offen my mind. I's heard dat some uv 
 dem Northern folks wants ter be quality wid us nig- 
 gers, an' then 'spects ter be quality wid de white 
 folks. I knows dat ain't gwine ter wuck. White 
 folks is white folks, an' niggers is niggers. De 
 Lawd made 'em so, an' yer cain't change er lippard's 
 spots, do what yer will — Northern folks er no 
 Northern folks." 
 
 "Now I will go," said Miss Tippers, shutting off 
 Aunt Tilly, who did not always know exactly when 
 to stop when once underway. "You have man- 
 aged very nicely indeed, and you will get on with 
 the new Missus." 
 
 "Thank yer ergin, Missis. Won't yer come ter- 
 morrer an' sorter count'nance things. Maybe she 
 would ruther see some white folks erbout her." 
 
studies in Black and White 253 
 
 "No, Aunt Tilly, I am not the one. I think Mrs. 
 Chatham Jack will be here to receive her." 
 
 "Dat's so, Missis. Yer knows what is properest 
 ter do fer New Yawk ladies. I'm mighty glad yer 
 
 cum." 
 
 When Little Miss Tippers came out of the house, 
 she found Dick waiting for her on the veranda. 
 
 "I hope you found everything as satisfactory 
 within as I have found them without," said tha^ 
 young gentleman. 
 
 "Everything is as nice and neat as could be," said 
 Miss Tippers. "Aunt Tilly is a treasure." 
 
 "Will vou not have a chair and rest?" 
 
 "No, I thank you; I must be going," said she. 
 She was not to be trapped into a long conversation 
 with Dick in his present mood. What she knew or 
 what she thought, if anything, w^as not to be re- 
 peated. 
 
 "Then I will ride too," said Dick, who was not to 
 be thrown ofif so easily. 
 
 Assisting her into her phaeton, he mounted his 
 own horse and rode away with her. Finally he 
 said, 
 
 "Miss Tippers, I am sure that Jack's wife will be 
 received all right, but I am not so sure that there 
 is not some undertow against her. While no one 
 has intimated anything of the kind to me, yet in 
 some quarters I imagine that there is not much en- 
 thusiasm, and I regret to say, in a quarter where I 
 was most anxious that it should be different." 
 
 "Mr. Dick," she began, after a moment's hesi- 
 tancy, "one's zeal sometimes thwarts the end that 
 one most desires. You have been unqualified in 
 
254 Studies in Black and White 
 
 your admiration for Doctor De Mar's wife, and is 
 it not possible that that has aroused some Httle jeal- 
 ousy? You do not mind my saying that?" 
 
 ''Not at all, I wish people would talk right out 
 like that. Even Dell is non-committal. Her father 
 simply shakes his head, which I think is worse than 
 open opposition, and I said as much to him. The 
 old gentleman did not like it, neither did Dell." 
 
 "Would it not be better, Mr. Dick, not to say 
 anything — I mean more than might be absolutely 
 necessary? It is a very old saying, and like good 
 wine loses nothing by age, 'The least said, the soon- 
 est mended.' You are not seeking a rupture with 
 Dell, I am sure." 
 
 "Heaven forbid!" said he. 'T would not have 
 any trouble arise between us — even temporarily — 
 for any consideration." 
 
 "Remember, 'The least said — ' Good-by, here 
 our ways part." 
 
 "Good-by, Miss Tippers. You will like Jack's 
 wife — won't you?" 
 
 "Yes, I am sure of that." 
 
 "But you like everybody." 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 Alone — all alone — shut out from all the world 
 besides. No human eye to see — no human ear to 
 hear. Alone — all alone — save her God and herself. 
 Surrounded by every luxury that wealth and refine- 
 ment of the highest order could provide ; in her lone 
 room she sat. A spacious, airy room it was. The 
 large, low windows looking out over rolling lawn 
 and wide spreading fields, white as snow. Hun- 
 dreds of negroes were busy gathering the fleecy cot- 
 ton, their rich mellow voices coming up, in the 
 charming melodies they so much love, and in which 
 they do excel. Birds sweetly sang in the clumps of 
 trees here and there. A couple of young fawns, 
 with their white spotted backs, scampered around, 
 darting hither and thither. An old mother dog lay 
 sprawling on the soft, smooth grass, while her 
 brood, with eyes new to sight, tussled and wrestled 
 with each other, tumbling over in their awkward, 
 reckless way, some tugging at their mother's ears 
 with all their mights, growling and grunting as pup- 
 pies will. Without, all was as bright as the morn- 
 ing itself. Within — Pluck thy shoes from off thy 
 feet, and wash thine eyes, thy hands, and thine every 
 thought with holy water. Where thou standest is 
 sacred ground — a maiden's chamber. 
 
 Covering the floor was a velvet tapestry, creamy 
 white, with here and there, as if dropped by chance, 
 a bright red rose-bud and a dark green leaf or two. 
 The snowy couch — the cool cane lounge beside a 
 window — two or three comfortable chairs — a small 
 
256 Studies in Black and White 
 
 antique writing desk, with its natty furnishings— a 
 long plate-glass mirror — a dressing case and its et 
 ceteras, in gold and silver and cut glass-— a case sup- 
 plied with choicest books, draped with dainty laces — 
 a center table with its lamp and flowers and maga- 
 zines — a few pretty water-colors hung on the walls 
 — the windows with prettily draped curtains, all so 
 dainty and sweet and pure. Amidst it all sat Dell, 
 daintier than the daintiest of all her dainty sur- 
 roundings ; beautiful and young, good and true, a 
 dream of all that is fair and lovable. But alas ! in 
 tears ; in tears over her first sorrow : hurt, and hurt 
 by the one who had won her young heart, by one 
 she loved best of all the world. Ah, how it hurts — 
 this first hurt! 
 
 There was a tap at the door. 
 
 "What is it?" Dell asks. 
 
 ''There is some one to see you. Miss Dell," an- 
 swered the servant. 
 
 ''I cannot see any one now." 
 
 "It is Miss Tippers." 
 
 "Ask her to come up at once." 
 
 In a few minutes there was a tap at the door — a 
 tap that was known everywhere Little Miss Tippers 
 was known. 
 
 "Come." 
 
 "Oh, my, we have a headache," said Miss Tip- 
 pers. "Come here to the lounge. Lie down, and 
 let me bathe it for you with some Florida water." 
 
 Dell put herself in the little lady's hands, lying 
 down on the lounge and resting her head in her 
 friend's lap, who bathed her head and toyed with her 
 pretty auburn hair, knowing all the time it was not 
 
studies in Black and White 257 
 
 her head ; that it was her heart that hurt ; but Little 
 Miss Tippers was too tactful to say so. Quietly she 
 talked to her patient on indifferent subjects, then she 
 introduced Doctor Jack and his wife. 
 
 ''Now we must all try to make it pleasant for her. 
 You know that she is a lady, or Doctor Jack would 
 not have married her — a lady worth knowing and 
 cultivating. Dick, you know, has met her, and is 
 anxious that every one should like her. You know 
 how impulsive he is, the dear boy, loyal and true to 
 his friends. He thinks there is no other such man 
 as his cousin Jack, and it follows that he would like 
 his wife, if it were at all possible. Dear old Dick! 
 How fortunate you are to have him as your pros- 
 pective husband." 
 
 Dell turned her face from her little friend. 
 
 "I do not believe that he loves me as he used to." 
 
 "You silly little puss! Why, only yesterday he 
 was raving about you." 
 
 "Honest, Miss Tippers ?" 
 
 "Honest? Why, of course, honest." 
 
 "Then I will not doubt you." 
 
 "Neither must you doubt Dick." 
 
 "Oh, Miss Tippers, I am so miserable. I was so 
 sure that he did not love me. that I sent back his 
 ring this morning. He did not come yesterday af- 
 ternoon when I was expecting him. He never did 
 me this way before. He does not love me." 
 
 "You silly, hasty girl. Dick went over to San- 
 downs yesterday afternoon, to see that everything 
 was as Doctor Jack would like it." 
 
 ^7 . 
 
258 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ''That is just it. He is more concerned for Jack's 
 wife than for me." 
 
 *'Tut, tut, tut!" she said, which was putting it 
 exceeding strong for good Little Miss Tippers, un- 
 der the most provoking circumstances. ''You have 
 been entirely too hasty. In speaking to me yester- 
 day about you, he said — " 
 
 There was a smart rap at the door, interrupting 
 the sentence. 
 
 "Will you please see who is at the door. Do not 
 let any one in." 
 
 "Please, Miss Tippers," said the servant, "Mrs. 
 Jerix is at the door. Says won't yer come right 
 away — that Solomon has got all mixed up in er cot- 
 ton gin, and tore all to pieces." 
 
 "Good-by, Dell, be sure and meet the boat in the 
 morning," and the little woman ran down stairs and 
 was gone. 
 
 "I wonder what Dick said," mused his sweet- 
 heart; "anyway, I shall not meet the boat. I am 
 sure that I shall not feel well to-morrow, and that 
 will be ample excuse for me," 
 
CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 ''Jerry, why are the horses not around at the 
 gate?" asked Dick De Mar. 
 
 ''Dat wuz jes' what I wuz er comin' eround ter 
 see erbout. Yer ordered de black mares ter de 
 buggy, an' black Kit is hurt her laig/' said Jerry. 
 
 "Run back and tell Wade to put the sorrel horses 
 to the buggy, and to be lively about it. I have eight 
 miles to drive, and the boat is due within an hour. 
 Hurry, you black rascal, you !" 
 
 ''Shore," said Jerry as he ran at the top of his 
 speed, "Marse Dick gwine ter give me a quarter, 
 when he calls me er black rascal." Nor was the boy 
 disappointed when he came around with the horses — • 
 he got his quarter. 
 
 The De Mars had arranged that the whole family 
 should meet the boat and give Jack and his bride a 
 royal welcome. Dick had decided to go over and 
 take Dell to the landing; thus securing the earliest 
 opportunity of talking over matters with her. He 
 had been dumfounded the day before when he re- 
 ceived their engagement ring from her. There had 
 not been a word W'ith it. There surely was some 
 mistake. He put the pair of horses to the top of 
 their speed, and reined up at the Park gate, just as 
 the family were coming out to take their carriages. 
 
 "Just in time," said Dick. "Good-morning, 
 everybody — good-morning." Looking around, 
 "Where is Dell ? I do not see her. She is to drive 
 with me; I came especially for her." 
 
 "She is not going," said her mother. 
 
260 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ''Not going?" asked Dick. 
 
 ''She is not feeling well ; and says that she would 
 be only a bother." 
 
 "Bother? bother nothing. Can I not see her?" 
 
 "If you will wait. She has not come down yet," 
 said her mother. 
 
 Dick looked at his watch. 
 
 "We have only twenty minutes in which to drive 
 to the river. We haven't a moment to spare. Dell 
 could not possibly get ready in that time, could 
 she?" 
 
 "No," said the mother. 
 
 "I am awful sorry," said Dick, "but I must be at 
 the landing to meet the boat." Touching his spir- 
 ited horses he was off. 
 
 Dell had been a surreptitious witness of what had 
 passed at the gate, and while she had not heard what 
 had passed, she had a pretty fair idea of its tenor. 
 Her heart had beat with wild emotion when he came 
 up, and cried in agony when he drove away. 
 
 "He loves me not. He would have come in and 
 waited for me, if he had cared." 
 
 Then she chided herself for not going with the 
 others. 
 
 "It might all have been mended, if only — " and 
 her sobs shut off the sentence, just as I believe they 
 do the pain. 
 
 The boat, as is usual with boats, was a trifle late — 
 just late enough for the tardy ones to anticipate its 
 arrival. 
 
 Captain Grizzle, who was an especial friend of 
 Doctor Jack, had his ship tricked out with all the 
 
studies in Black and White 263 
 
 bunting that he could muster. When the Doctor 
 discovered this he remonstrated with him. 
 
 "We have had but a simple wedding, and we are 
 not expecting any one to meet us; so it would be 
 better under the circumstances not to make so much 
 display." 
 
 "Not a rag comes down/' said the old captain. 
 "I am only sorry that I did not know that you and 
 your wife were to be passengers. I would have had 
 bunting flying from stem to stern. Why, man, you 
 don't get married every day, do you?" 
 
 As the boat came around a bend in the river, Doc- 
 tor Jack and his wife were standing at the prow, 
 and they saw crowds of people and a large number 
 of carriages and horses and servants awaiting them. 
 Handkerchiefs and hats were being waved. As they 
 approached nearer, cheer after cheer accompanied 
 the waving of hats and handkerchiefs. Louder and 
 louder they grew. Captain Grizzle had the bell cord 
 in one hand and the whistle cord in the other, and 
 was making bell and whistle atone for his lack of 
 more bunting. The din was deafening. The Doc- 
 tor turned and saw tears in his wife's eyes. He 
 tried to laugh, and he tried to say, "Tears, dearie?" 
 But the laugh was a failure, and the tears came into 
 his own eyes, and his convulsed face was speech 
 enough. So he took her in his arms, and kissed her 
 before themi all. 
 
 Dick was the first one to greet them, and con- 
 stituted himself master of ceremonies, introducing 
 Lil, as he called her throughout, to her new kins- 
 people. Every one kissed her, and the kisses were 
 
262 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 whole-hearted and warm. Dick's happiness was 
 complete — save Dell. 
 
 Old Uncle Lot stood to one side waiting his turn, 
 hat in hand, and his ivories were as bright as his 
 eyes — lighting up his good, honest face. Doctor 
 Jack went over and took him by the hand. 
 
 "Come, Uncle Lot, let me introduce you to your 
 young Missus." As he led him up, he told his wife 
 who Lot was. He made a most profound bow, say- 
 ing, 
 
 "Yo' most obedient sarvant. Missus." 
 
 "Uncle Lot," and she said this as if she had been 
 to the manner born, "you shake hands with your 
 master, will you not shake hands with me?" at the 
 same time holding out her hand; and for the first 
 time in her life she shook hands with a negro ; and 
 never in her life had she shaken a more honest, faith- 
 ful one — black or white. Taking her hand in a most 
 respectful way he repeated his formula, 
 
 "Yo' most faif'ful sarvant" ; adding, "God bless 
 yer — God bless yer both." 
 
 Dick mounted a horse-block, and without consult- 
 ing any one, announced: 
 
 "Program. 
 
 "To-day — Dinner at Sandowns : Mr. Dick De 
 Mar of The Hickories, officiating for Jack and Lil. 
 
 "To-morrow — At Palmettos : Dinner and danc- 
 ing in the evening. 
 
 "The next day — The Hickories : Everybody for 
 breakfast, dinner and tea. Morning, go as you 
 please; evening, dancing. No excuses. No cards. 
 A regular, old-time, De Mar time." 
 
studies ill Black and White 263 
 
 x\nd so on, down the entire list of De Mars, Dick 
 rattling them off. 
 
 He wound up with the announcement that Doctor 
 Jack De Mar at any or all of these gatherings would 
 give a learned dissertation on fishing. 
 
 It is needless to say that Dick's program was car- 
 ried out to the full with many additions and frills — 
 saving the dissertation. 
 
 Ho for Sandowns ! 
 
 When the Doctor and his wife were seated in their 
 carriage and on their way home, she asked, ''Where 
 was Dell? I do not remember her; there were so 
 many." 
 
 "She was not there. Her mother said that she 
 was not well to-day." 
 
 "Oh, I am so sorry, on her own account, and es- 
 pecially on Dick's, who was so anxious that I should 
 meet her. We must not forget to express our re- 
 grets to Dick." 
 
 "Let's wait, it might embarrass him." 
 
 "Embarrass him? I do not understand." 
 
 "I noticed that while he was apparently full of life 
 as usual to-day, he was not himself. Besides, if she 
 had been simply indisposed, he would have men- 
 tioned it himself. If there has been a little tiff, it 
 will be all right between Dick and Dell. They are 
 very much in love with each other ; and that being 
 the case, it is bound to come out all right; vide — " 
 and he touched her and then himself. 
 
 When the time came to break up at Sandowns, 
 that first evening, Doctor Jack took Dick aside and 
 said, 
 
 "Say, Dick, is it a case of shirt-sleeves — collar up 
 
2C4 Studies iu Black and White 
 
 the back of your neck — a broken brace hanging 
 down your back — wet with perspiration and brook- 
 water — sputtering and cu — ing?" 
 
 ''That will do, Jack, I own up. Dell has thrown 
 me overboard. While I have laughed and joked all 
 day, my heart is down in my boots, sore and bruised, 
 and broken. Be merciful. Jack. You and Lil will 
 help me out?" 
 
 "No one helped me out," said Jack, with a lugu- 
 brious face and voice. "Where is Little Miss Tip- 
 pers? She was not at the boat to meet us." 
 
 "She would have helped me, and made it all right. 
 She went over there yesterday for that purpose but 
 just at the critical moment that tow-headed, pigeon- 
 toed Solomon Jerix got mixed up in a cotton gin, 
 and of course had to send for Little Miss Tippers to 
 nurse him. I don't think that she has finished gath- 
 ering up the scraps of him yet ; and unless he kicks 
 the bucket, there is no likelihood of her getting away 
 from there for days. In the mean time, I can't stand 
 this kind of thing; I have been seriously contem- 
 plating the river or a rope — nothing has saved me, 
 except this want of decision as to route," said Dick, 
 unable to repress his fun, even in so serious a mat- 
 ter as this was to him. 
 
 "Well, Dick, we will take it under advisement. 
 Don't go into the river. You will only spoil your 
 clothes; and when we fish you out, you will look 
 like a drowned rat, and Dell will laugh at you. As 
 for the rope — tut ! — any fool can hang himself — it's 
 common — don't disgrace the family, by hanging 
 yourself — that is the very last resort. Be a man, 
 and keep a stiff upper lip; and maybe it will all 
 
Studies in Black and White 265 
 
 come around right — we will hope so anyway. 
 Though it can't be a case of 'dress suit/ it seems." 
 
 ''Come, Jack, you are guying me unmercifully. 
 This is no joking matter; you and Lil will help 
 me — I'll depend upon you." 
 
 "Good-by and good-by." 
 
 Lest I weary you beyond human endurance, we 
 will not follow them through the round of gaieties 
 that held sway among the De Mars, according to 
 Dick's program. When it had been going on for 
 days and days, Mrs. Jack asked Dick how long this 
 was to last— when it would end? 
 
 "End !" exclaimed he, "I do not understand you. 
 End ? There is no end. Did you think th^t it would 
 wind up with an exhibition, and speeches and things, 
 or that there would be a big explosion, or some such 
 catastrophe to end it? Nothing of the kind — there 
 is no end. When you get tired, you just side-step — • 
 drop out, and take it up again when you feel like 
 it — that is all. You know we promised you that we 
 would not make you do anything, nor would we 
 make you do nothing." 
 
CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 The reception of Doctor Jack's wife had been as 
 warm and generous as De Mar hospitaHty could 
 make it; and that was saying a good deal. She 
 was received first out of consideration for Doctor 
 Jack, and later, for her own sterling worth. Every- 
 thing conspired to make her happy and contented, 
 which, in turn, placed her at her very best before 
 them. It was the general verdict that Jack could 
 not have done better. No one was warmer in this 
 endorsement than Miss Fannie De Mar. The two 
 became the staunchest of friends. 
 
 Doctor De Mar and his wife had been at home for 
 some months, when one day they had just returned 
 from a ride to one of the lower plantations on the 
 river, and were sitting on the veranda resting. She 
 had on her riding-habit, which was extremely be- 
 coming to her. She had never looked better than 
 she did this particular day. Her residence in Caro- 
 lina, with its outdoor exercise, had agreed with her 
 wonderfully well, and had brought bright roses to 
 lips and cheeks. When she first came she required 
 assistance to mount her little Kentucky-bred Doe. 
 Now she could grasp the horn of the saddle and 
 spring to its seat, with an ease that was charming 
 to behold. They were a distinguished-looking 
 couple as they sat there, that bright spring day. 
 
 The political troubles brewing between the sec- 
 tions were beginning to agitate the public mind, but 
 were rarely discussed, if one might call it discussion, 
 between these two. Occasionally it had been spoken 
 
studies in Black and White 267 
 
 of incidentally — that was all. On this particular 
 morning something suggested the subject, and Mrs. 
 De Mar asked, 
 
 "If, as you think, husband, this agitation is likely 
 to result in serious trouble, — possibly war, — would 
 you not apprehend trouble with the negroes?" She 
 did not of late speak of them as slaves very often. 
 
 "Not at all," the Doctor replied. "On the other 
 hand, they would become a source of strength. They 
 would produce the necessary supplies for the army. 
 They would take the field if permitted to do so, in a 
 very great many instances; but Southern chivalry 
 would never place an inferior race in a position of 
 danger, side by side with gentlemen. We would 
 rather lose our cause than do that." 
 
 "I fear that you are too sanguine. Doctor, in your 
 confidence in them. Are you not?" 
 
 "Yonder come a number of them from the fields," 
 said her husband. "Pick out as many as you like, 
 and ask them if they want to be freed. I will get 
 out of the way, that you may not think that their 
 answers are influenced by my presence," and with- 
 out another word he withdrew. 
 
 As the hands were filing by the house, she stopped 
 lyOt, and told him to have three or four of them 
 come by the veranda; she wished to speak to them. 
 He hastened to comply with her order, and soon re- 
 turned with four of the men, approaching her with 
 their hats doffed. 
 
 "Uncle Lot, I want to ask you a question," she 
 began; "I want you to answer it truthfully — " 
 
 "Sartain, Missus — sartain," he answered 
 promptly. 
 
268 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "You need not fear to do so. Let your answer 
 be what it may, it will be all right." 
 
 "Sartain, Missus — shore !" 
 
 "Now, Uncle Lot, would you not like to be free — 
 free as I am, or your Marse Jack ?" 
 
 "No, no. Missus, I doesn't," he answered in- 
 stantly. "Dat's de lass t'ing I wants — an' dat's de 
 Lawd's truff." 
 
 "Probably you have not thought about it." 
 
 "Dat's so. Missus; I ain't t'ought erbout it at 
 all." 
 
 "Therefore, you are not prepared to answer so 
 promptly." 
 
 "Yes I is. Missus. I ain't got ter think erbout it, 
 ter know dat I don't want ter be er free nigger — no, 
 
 ma'm." 
 
 441 
 
 'Why, Lot, you would be your own man, to come 
 and go as you like — when and where you pleased — 
 think of it, now." 
 
 Lot wrinkled up his forehead ; blinked his eyes as 
 fast as ever he could; drew his finger across his 
 brow very deliberately, as he had seen his old mas- 
 ter do when trying to recall something, balancing 
 himself first on one foot and then on the other. The 
 other men found it difficult to restrain a smile, think- 
 ing that Lot was cornered for once in his life. The 
 old man thought with all his might and main. 
 
 "No, Missus, fore de Lawd, I doesn't want to be 
 er free nigger." 
 
 "Why, Uncle Lot, what are your reasons for not 
 wanting to be free?" 
 
 The old darky was in his element now ; there 
 
studies in Black and White 269 
 
 were few things that he enjoyed more than a discus- 
 sion. 
 
 " 'Cause fust, Missus, I don't Hke free niggers ; 
 I's got no use fur 'em. In de second place, I never 
 seed one dat wuz any 'count — an' I does want 
 ter be some 'count. In de third place, who's gwine 
 ter tek care uv me w'en I'm sick ? An' who's gwine 
 ter tek care uv me w'en I gits ole an' cain't wuck? 
 An' who gwine ter bury me w'en I dies ? I tell you. 
 Missus, who gwine ter do dese t'ings fur me — Marse 
 Jack, shore," and he laughed, though the tears were 
 in his eyes. "Marse Jack, shore, ain't gwine er tu'n 
 ole Lot out ter starve yit. No, Missus, I spects ter 
 live an' die wid Marse Jack. Ole Massa raised me, 
 an' Marse Jack he gwine ter bury me." 
 
 In substance, she had about the same answers 
 from the others. 
 
 "Uncle Lot, how many negroes has your Marse 
 Jack ?" 
 
 "Lawdy, Honey, I doesn't beliebe Marse Jack 
 know hisse'f — hunderds an' hunderds uv 'em." 
 
 "Well, Uncle Lot, out of all that number of 
 slaves — " 
 . " 'Scuse me. Missus, call us niggers," said Lot. 
 
 "Very well then; of all the negroes your master 
 owns, do you not know one that would like to be 
 free?" 
 
 "No, Missus, I doesn't"; then he looked at the 
 other men and laughed. " 'Ceptin' it's Lazy 
 Mose. Jim, yer s'pose dat Mose like ter be er free 
 nigger?" 
 
 "I dunno," said Jim. "Ef he don', dere ain't 
 none." 
 
270 Studies ill Black and White 
 
 "Where is Mose, as you call him?" 
 
 ''Yonner he comes," said Jim, "er laggin' behin'." 
 
 ''Lot, tell him that I want to see him, but don't 
 let him know for what," said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 Soon Mose was standing in front of his mistress. 
 
 "Your name is Mose, is it not?" 
 
 "Yes, Missus." 
 
 "Now, Mose, I want to ask you a question, and I 
 want you to answer it truthfully — you need not be 
 at all afraid to do so." 
 
 "Yes, Missus," and he looked from one to an- 
 other, in wonderment as to what it all meant. 
 
 "Moses, I have asked this question of Uncle Lot 
 and these other men, and they have answered me, 
 and I believe truthfully, and have given a reason 
 for their answers. Now, Mose, would you like to 
 be free — to be your ow^n man to come and go as you 
 pleased — to do as you please ? 
 
 "Yessum," he answered promptly, and his face 
 lighted up. 
 
 What fur yer want er be free?" asked Jim. 
 'Cause I won't haf ter wuck." The others could 
 suppress their mirth no longer. 
 
 "He's tole de truff dat time shore an' sartain, 
 Missus," said Mike. "Mose hates wuck worse'n 
 pizen." 
 
 "Oh, I's got ernother reason," said Mose, "yer 
 needn't ter laugh so soon ; I's got ernother reason." 
 
 "Well, what is it, Mose; only let it be as honest 
 as the other." 
 
 "Hit's de shore truff. Missus. I wants ter be free 
 soze I kin whop Sue whenebber I wants ter, an' ter 
 whop her as much as I wants ter." 
 
 
studies ill Black and White 271 
 
 "Who is this Sue he speaks of?" asked Mrs. De 
 Mar. 
 
 ''That's his wife," said Lot. 
 
 ''He'd beat 'er ter deff long er go, ef hit hadn't 
 ter been for Uncle Lot," said Jim. 
 
 "No, I wouldn', nuther," said Mose, "but I'd mek 
 'er Stan' erround w'en I wanted ter." 
 
 "That will do," said Mrs. De Mar. 
 
 When they \vere gone the Doctor came out and 
 asked, 
 
 "What results, dearie? Are we to give up our 
 negroes?" 
 
 "Most wonderful," and she recounted the whole 
 story. 
 
 "You will remember that I told you that if any of 
 the negroes wanted to be free that you might free 
 them. Now, I will be as good as my word, and you 
 shall free Mose, and his wife, too, if she wishes it." 
 
 "No — the brute! he does not deserve it. The 
 idea of his w^anting to be free 'soze' he would not 
 have to work. I wonder how he expects to live?" 
 
 "He hasn't expected anything about it," said the 
 Doctor. 
 
 "Then as an additional reason, 'soze' he could 
 whip his wife as much as he w^anted to. Is she as 
 trifling as he seems to be?" 
 
 "I am not sure that I know her; but Lot says 
 that she is a good, industrious woman ; but not will- 
 ing to do all his extra work for him, while he does 
 nothing. Lot has had to stop him from whipping 
 his wife often. 
 
 "Now% dearie, while doubtless all my negroes 
 would give you the same answer as these have done, 
 
272 Studies in Black and White 
 
 if you were to ask them, you must know, in order 
 to have a correct idea of the situation, that our 
 slaves know no other free negroes than a thriftless 
 set, that as a class are worthless and greatly disliked 
 by the slaves, who consider themselves better than 
 the 'free niggers,' as they call them. The time is 
 coming when the slaves will be freed, when once we 
 can discover some plan that will not involve too 
 great a hardship to the owners ; and what is of quite 
 as much importance, some plan that will not turn 
 loose too great a horde of illiterate and irresponsible 
 people upon society at one time. Some plan will be 
 worked out in due time. However, if they are to 
 be freed by war, it will not be consummated by the 
 aid of the negroes themselves. In the event of war, 
 as I have said before, they will prove an arm of in- 
 calculable strength. Doubtless, there are some 
 fanatics who think that in case of w^ar the negroes 
 would turn against their masters, and would murder 
 men, women, and children, right and left. Possibly, 
 in some cases, the wish is father to the thought ; but 
 I do not believe that that class is numerous." 
 
 "I cannot believe, husband, that there are any 
 who could feel that way about it. Of course, there 
 are a great many who would be glad to see the 
 slaves freed, and who think they ought to be set 
 free; but I cannot think that they would have the 
 white people of the South butchered, in order to ac- 
 complish it. It is true, that a great deal of the 
 teachings of enthusiastical Abolitionists are the 
 wildest kind of exaggerations ; my personal obser- 
 vations have taught me that. I know of no work- 
 ing class anywhere that is more kindly treated; a 
 
studies in Black and White 273 
 
 happier people I have never known. I am not at 
 all surprised now at the attachment that exists be- 
 tween master and slave — a claim I have regarded as 
 perfectly preposterous heretofore." 
 
 i8 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 On a fair sunny coast, looking out over a placid 
 sea, we behold a great number of handsome pleasure 
 yachts. Some are lazily cruising near shore, while 
 others are farther at sea. On one of them, riding at 
 anchor near the beach, were collected a few notable 
 men, several of whom were well-drilled seamen, ac- 
 customed to battling with the dangers of wind and 
 wave — wise in the signs of the weather. With age 
 and experience had come wisdom and conservatism. 
 Some were middle-aged; and while they had lost 
 none of their youthful vigor, they were beginning to 
 respect the opinions of their elders, and still others, 
 younger men, were of the company who complac- 
 ently winked at each other as some old truism was 
 being stated, or some ''old fogy" opinion advanced. 
 
 "What a perfect day it is for a dash down the 
 sea," said one of the latter. 
 
 ''I am not so sure of that," said old Captain 
 Windson; ''this weather is not going to last, or I 
 am much mistaken." 
 
 "There you go," said the first speaker; "how 
 could you improve the conditions to-day. Captain 
 Windson? There is only a gentle breeze — not a 
 cloud; the day is perfect — bright and fair." 
 
 "But will these conditions last long, think you? 
 I fear not. The wind is fast getting around to the 
 north — a few points more and a nor'easter is possi- 
 ble," said the Captain. 
 
 "We would prove but poor sailors if we were to 
 
studies ill Black and White 275 
 
 hug the shore from fear of simple possibiHties," said 
 young Mr. Pertyouth. 
 
 "When necessity demands is the time for reckless 
 daring," said the old Captain. "When trouble is 
 brewing, wisdom anchors to the leeward, and with- 
 out cowardice waits, until the danger is, at least, 
 estimated." 
 
 The younger men nudged each other; and while 
 they preserved respectful countenances about it, 
 trod on each other's toes beneath the table. 
 
 One of a couple of young sprigs, who were sitting 
 apart, said, 
 
 "Sad, is it not? Old Captain Windson is becom- 
 ing a chronic croaker." 
 
 "Yes," said the other, "he used to be one of the 
 most daring sailors on this coast. Age will tell," 
 and he winked at the other, as he tapped his fore- 
 head with his finger. 
 
 The old Captain, having relighted his pipe, arose 
 and shook down the legs of his trousers, and crossed 
 over and took a look at the barometer ; then, resum- 
 ing his chair, said, 
 
 "The storm is brewing. Listen to that low, mut- 
 tering sound." 
 
 "Why, Captain, we have been hearing that old, 
 low, muttering sound for years and years, and 
 nothing has come of it," said one. 
 
 "That does not rob it of its significance ; it grows 
 nearer and it grows louder. The barometer is fall- 
 ing fast ; and as I said a few moments ago, the wind 
 is setting north. Beyond the horizon a cloud is 
 forming. Very soon you will see it looming up, 
 and, mark my word, it will be no child's play." 
 
276 Studies in Black r.nd White 
 
 He and those who thought with him were in the 
 minority, and were the subjects of either commiser- 
 ation or ridicule. 
 
 The cloud no bigger than a man's hand arose, 
 grew and spread. Some laughed in derision ; some 
 shouted with delight; while others, older and more 
 thoughtful, stood in little groups, with eyes strained, 
 watching and waiting. The clouds grew thicker and 
 more threatening. A Spirit Wild fanned the winds 
 'into maddening whirls, stirring and fomenting trou- 
 ble, distress — and whatever was to follow. If one 
 dared to doubt or hesitate, he was derided, con- 
 temned, browbeated — a coward. Through the fair 
 Southland, raving and lashing, this Spirit Wild 
 went. At last the thunder opened around old Sum- 
 ter ; and it reverberated throughout the whole coun- 
 try, awakening echoes in every nook and corner of 
 the land. No mountain top was too high, nor dark- 
 ening gorge too deep ; no hovel too humble, no place 
 too lofty or too sacred to escape its pulsing throb — • 
 not a soul untouched of its efifect. No sea was broad 
 enough to check it, no realm too remote for it to 
 reach; around the world, wherever civilization 
 breathed, its influence was felt. 
 
 Of all the stirring scenes — the thousands of ex- 
 citing incidents — preceding and leading up to the 
 Civil War, who can write? Certainly no one man 
 now. For they cover a field as broad as the South- 
 ern States. Every city, every town, every hamlet, 
 and every cross-roads store has its own story to 
 tell ; often pathetic and as often ludicrous, though 
 touched with the tragedy of coming events. The 
 
studies ill Black and White 277 
 
 ''Minute Men" with their red sashes across their 
 breasts, marching and countermarching, through 
 dust or mud by day, tramping with torches by night, 
 yelhng and yelhng for Dixie. What inspiring 
 throngs they were! Here a man of splendid phy- 
 sique, stepping as though the earth were not good 
 enough to afford him a footing, a stage too poor for 
 him to tread, with his fine, red silk scarf across his 
 breast, his heart throbbing and swelling with pa- 
 triotism. Behind him comes some knock-kneed, 
 bandy-legged little fellow, with his red flannel sash 
 of coarsest material ; his system swelling with grits, 
 yelling in his screechy little voice with all his might 
 — in the end making as good a soldier as the other — 
 if not better. He is more alert and can lie flatter on 
 the ground under a withering fire. 
 
 Here is an orator, stirring the American heart 
 with his bursts of eloquence; there lie his friends 
 from the rural districts asleep — unaccustomed to all 
 night tramps, but quick to awake and yell when the 
 time comes. Here, some long-winded, uninterest- 
 ing man mounts a dry goods box, and bores the 
 crowd, until they drop away and lie down in some 
 friendly shade, bored — but they are patient with 
 him. Finally, he gets off something that touches 
 the popular chord, and those near him set up a yell. 
 Instantly the others are up and rush forward, yell- 
 ing — ignorant of what they are yelling about. The 
 women, who are more patriotic than the men, are 
 out in full force. Gathering up their skirts, they go 
 rushing through the sand, or through brushes and 
 briers, to learn what the excitement is about ; many 
 with a child or two in their arms and with a half- 
 
278 Studies in Black and White 
 
 dozen or more at their heels — yelHng. YelHng, 
 yelHng ! Everybody yelhng, until it crystallized into 
 the Confederate yell, which later on spurred men on 
 to do or die. 
 
 Then came the enlisting. I wish I could tell of 
 that. Mothers, sisters and sweethearts were there. 
 Oh, the pathos of it all ! Some crying as a loved one 
 steps into line, his face blushing and blanching in 
 turn, but his eyes ablaze with a fire that never dims. 
 Other sweethearts, with flushed faces and flashing 
 eyes, watching some loved one making up his mind. 
 I am not equal to it. I pass. 
 
 Then came the Camp of Instruction, with its awk- 
 ward squad — its drills — its fun — its messes — its 
 boxes from home, with their cakes and pies. Then 
 more fun — and measles ; more fun — and mumps ; 
 more fun — and frolic. Then the journey to Vir- 
 ginia — an ovation at every stopping, with its ever- 
 present women, to smile and cheer the men on to 
 duty; the lovely girls to beg for soldiers' buttons, 
 until the boys, poor fellows, are reduced to pegs to 
 keep their clothes on^ while they are repaid in full 
 with flowers, smiles — and fried chicken. Many of 
 the privates carrying more trunks than a major- 
 general would be entitled to — poor, dear souls, they 
 didn't know any better ! 
 
 Thousands of men and women are living to-day 
 who lived and acted a part in those stirring days. 
 To recount the deeds of daring — the days of suffer- 
 ing — the wounds — the deaths — the tears and sighs 
 now, would be but to anticipate Time, which is shap- 
 ing them and crystallizing them into history. They 
 
studies in Black and White 279 
 
 are all too new and too realistic yet for fancy's 
 dream. 
 
 The people with whom we have undertaken to 
 deal — the De Mars — were conservatives. They 
 deprecated the strife, and all that that involved; 
 but when their State moved, there was nothing left 
 for them to do, as good citizens, but to fall into line. 
 Never for one moment did they doubt the rightness 
 of their State's action; they doubted only the wis- 
 dom of it. When threatened with force, there were 
 none who sprang more promptly to arms, or wielded 
 them with truer bravery. The State had decided 
 through a convention to protect its sovereignty. 
 Volunteers were called for ; and old and young laid 
 down their implements of peace, and seized their 
 swords — the De Mars with the first of them. 
 
 Before actual hostilities began, and before all 
 communications had ceased between the sections, 
 Doctor De Mar said to his wife, 
 
 ''Dearie, there can no longer be any doubt but 
 that we shall have war. That it will be a ninety 
 days' affair, as many think, I do not believe. It 
 will be a very serious war. The North outnumbers 
 us. They have the Army, the Navy, and the organ- 
 ized Government. It matters not that many claim 
 that the war is not for the liberation of the slaves. 
 There is not the slightest doubt about it, and the 
 whole world will be against us. On the other hand, 
 the South, though fewer in numbers, has the better 
 fighting material, because we are more American; 
 and we will be fighting for our constitutional rights 
 — for our homes, our firesides, and our loved ones." 
 
 "Doctor, are you still as confident about the loy- 
 alty of the negroes as you were?" she asked. 
 
280 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Decidedly, yes," said he; "and what I want to 
 say to you is, that if you would feel safer, or would 
 prefer being North or in Europe, during the strife, 
 you must decide at once, as all communication will 
 soon be stopped. I want you to feel perfectly free to 
 choose. You will be perfectly safe here ; but if you 
 have any doubt about it whatever, I would not have 
 you stay." 
 
 They were standing at the library window look- 
 ing out over the rose garden at the east end of the 
 building. She moved around in front of him, and 
 looking up into his face said, 
 
 "Do you want me to go?" 
 
 "No, dearest, I do not want you to go; only if 
 you prefer being out of the South during the war, 
 then I should want you to go." 
 
 Taking his hand in hers, she said slowly and de- 
 liberately, 
 
 "Where thou goest, I will go — thy home shall be 
 my home — thy God, my God — thy country shall be 
 my country. I am incapable of deserting my hus- 
 band, even if I knew that there was great danger 
 in remaining. If it were permissible, I would 
 march by your side, in defense of whatever you 
 might think were your rights. Suppose you were 
 wounded or sick, dear husband, and I could not 
 come to you. I stay here." 
 
 He took her in his good, strong arms and kissed 
 her, and said, 
 
 "I was sure that you would not leave me — that 
 nothing could induce you to leave me. How blessed 
 I am with such a dear, true, little wife! I thank 
 God daily for His gift of you to me." 
 
CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 If you had boarded a train at Macon, on the 
 Southwestern Railroad in the early 6o's, you would 
 have arrived at a little station down in the rolling, 
 sandy, pine woods, which at first glance was devoid 
 of interest. When the train stopped at the little 
 insignificant depot, had you looked to the left, the 
 first thing that would have attracted attention 
 would be a gallows, upon which some poor devil had 
 given up his life before a gaping throng — possibly 
 would have committed under similar circumstances, 
 expiating some crime that nine-tenths of the crowd 
 under the same provocation; there is no telling. 
 Having observed this terrible thing, and having 
 moralized about it, if you had raised the eyes a 
 few degrees they would have rested upon a host of 
 human beings cooped up like so many rats, numbers 
 of whom, doubtless, would have envied the poor 
 wretch wdio had by way of the gallows passed be- 
 yond human justice — beyond the touch of human 
 passion. And you would have perceived a stock- 
 ade of large timbers driven four or five feet into 
 the ground and extending twelve or fifteen feet 
 above, surmounted by little sentry boxes at regular 
 intervals, in which could be seen, either an old gray- 
 headed man, or a boy innocent of beard, doing 
 sentry duty. They were armed with superannu- 
 ated guns, and clad with such things from home as 
 most nearly conformed to their ideas of what a uni- 
 form should be. There were many other things, 
 to look back at them now, that would have been 
 
2 82 Studies in Black and White 
 
 highly ludicrous, had it not been for the tragedy 
 interwoven with it all. 
 
 The land upon which this stockade was con- 
 structed inclined to the south; across the lower 
 third flowed a sluggish little stream, if it could be 
 said to flow at all. Within, forty-five thousand hu- 
 man beings — restless — troubled as the sea. What- 
 ever growth had existed there had disappeared. 
 Here and there a makeshift of a tent or arbor was 
 to be seen ; further than that, it was the sun, the 
 rain, and the wind. 
 
 If you took the position of one of the sentinels 
 you would see men in all conceivable garbs, from 
 a complete suit of the United States uniform, 
 through the various stages of wear, down to none 
 at all. Here a man of perfect physique swinging 
 along, thrusting the weaker ones out of his way, 
 perchance bullying them, all forgetful of their 
 weakness and misery. There a poor, crawling 
 wreck, tottering on the brink of the grave. A few 
 more days and he will be resting down in the sand 
 — down in the sand ! Here a man grown desperate, 
 stepping over the dead-line and jumping back be- 
 fore he can be shot, toying with life as a thing not 
 worth having. There to the left is the crack of a 
 rifle. A youth has shot down a poor fellow who 
 was too slow in jumping back; the sentinel has not 
 exceeded his duty. Probably you would hear some 
 old, gray-headed sentinel begging a foolhardy pris- 
 oner to go back over the line, or he would have to 
 shoot him. 
 
 ''Shoot, old Johnny, I don't care." Nor would 
 he listen to any request to go back. Only when he 
 
studies ill Black and White 283 
 
 had exhausted the old man's patience, and saw the 
 gun pointed directly at his breast, would he spring 
 back over the dead-line. Thus desperate did men 
 become, robbed of their reason; reckless, as the re- 
 sult of the horrors of war facing them daily, added 
 to the long, hopeless imprisonment. 
 
 Often you might see the gate at the extreme 
 southern angle of the stockade open and admit a 
 man on horseback, wearing a broad-brimmed hat 
 shading a face all bronzed with the southern sun; 
 his hooked nose rising above a tawny moustache, 
 and dividing a pair of small, black eyes, quick and 
 fierce as those of a rat, — his eyes were not blacker 
 than his heart, — the whole face that of a cut-throat 
 villain. As he rides into this crowded inclosure he 
 does not allow his horse to swerve one iota from 
 his course. These poor wretches must hurry out 
 of his way, or they are shot dow^n. Many of them 
 are crazy as loons, as might be expected under the 
 circumstances. The death rate at its worst was 
 about one hundred and twenty-five per day. 
 
 Did a prisoner escape during the cover of dark- 
 ness no alarm was made. Simply the place of 
 escape was marked. The following morning the 
 blood-hounds were put upon his trail, and before 
 sundown he w^as safely returned to the pen. 
 
 One day there was a terrific rain-storm — a day 
 and storm that will never fade from the memory of 
 any one who witnessed it. The little stream that 
 ran by the lower side of the stockade was so much 
 swollen that it washed away several yards of the 
 stockade at the lower side where it emerged. A 
 general alarm was turned in. The firing of a can- 
 
284 Studies in Black and White 
 
 non was the signal to be given, in case of an at- 
 tempt on the part of the prisoners to escape. The 
 cannon was fired, the long-roll beaten, and the 
 guards all turned out. Forty-five thousand desper- 
 ate men in prison; a handful of old men and boys 
 their guard; quite a breach in the wall; the deaf- 
 ening thunder; the lighting flashing and the 
 winds roaring — that was the situation. Everything 
 was in confusion. Officers were rushing here and 
 there; horses were neighing and mules braying; 
 drums were beating; bugles sounding; men shout- 
 ing and cursing; and above it all, the din of the 
 storm. Batteries of artillery were being wheeled 
 into position, covering the breach in the wall. 
 
 A peculiar roaring sound came from within the 
 inclosure; the prisoners were rushing and strug- 
 gling toward the break. They were massed as 
 densely as it were possible for men to be. If the 
 batteries opened upon them now, they would be 
 mowed down by the thousands. The suspense was 
 something awful to endure. Just as the big guns 
 were ready to open fire, and the gunners only wait- 
 ing for the word, it was discovered that instead of 
 trying to escape, the poor fellows were trying to 
 catch and save the floating timbers and replace 
 them. Think of it! And thinking of it, if no 
 chord of pity in your heart is touched, be assured 
 that no chord of pity is there. That scene was pa- 
 thetic beyond the power of mere words to tell. To 
 see those prisoners themselves, making superhu- 
 man efforts to rebuild the walls that were to stand 
 between them and liberty. It was a God's mercy 
 that they thought as correctly and quickly as they 
 
studies in Black and White 285 
 
 did ; otherwise thousands of them would have been 
 swept down by the first fire, huddled together as 
 they were. And for those who might have escaped, 
 it would have been scarcely better ; they were so far 
 from any of their own lines they would have been 
 recaptured after untold sufferings. 
 
 It was about this time, after repeated overtures to 
 the United States Government for an exchange of 
 prisoners, without avail, that it was decided to se- 
 lect some of the most intelligent of the prisoners 
 and send them to Washington, to make a true report 
 of the condition of affairs here. Twenty were se- 
 lected and sent North, with the hope that if the true 
 state of the case were known there would be an ex- 
 change. It will be history that nothing came of it. 
 Whatever of blame attaches to the Confederate 
 Government was fully discounted by the action of 
 the United States Government ; for there never was 
 a day when an exchange might not have been made, 
 thus preventing untold sufferings of prisoners on 
 both sides. 
 
 Were both to blame? Both had their excuses. 
 
 The reader has recognized Andersonville Prison, 
 and the demon who paid the extreme penalty upon 
 the gibbet in Washington — a disgrace to his kind. 
 The only saving thought in connection with him is 
 that he had not a drop of Anglo-Saxon blood in his 
 veins. 
 
 Now let's draw this black curtain for the sake of 
 humanity. 
 
 It was war — and war. 
 
CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 There had been some heavy fighting, and, as was 
 usual on such occasions throughout the South, some 
 member of each family went to the post-office to get 
 the mail, too impatient for the last news to wait 
 quietly at home until it could be brought to them. 
 Tellit, the post-office in the De Mar neighborhood, 
 was four miles from Sandowns. There was a large 
 crowd there on this occasion ; the excitement was in- 
 tense. There were hundreds and hundreds of such 
 gatherings at the country offices. They were com- 
 posed of very young boys, very old men, and of 
 women of all ages. After great battles this would 
 be varied by the presence of men on crutches, or 
 with their arms in slings. It was a rare thing that a 
 young man appeared without one of these badges 
 of patriotism; and if one did, without wound or 
 furlough, he was shunned and made to feel that he 
 was not approved of — save by his own family. The 
 women were always in the majority. Ah, what not- 
 able gatherings they were! 
 
 On this particular occasion few went unscathed 
 — heart-broken was the rule. Those who had no 
 news tried to console themselves that no new^s is 
 good new^s. Those who had news of the safety of 
 their loved ones were saddened in sympathy with 
 those who had bad news. The mail had been dis- 
 tributed and discussed, and the crowd had broken 
 up, going to their respective homes. 
 
 Mrs. Jack De Mar had been for the news, and 
 was returning to her home in a light open carriage, 
 
studies in Black and White 287 
 
 occupying herself reading and re-reading a letter 
 from her husband, giving a graphic account of the 
 recent battle. When within a mile of home, as the 
 carriage was being driven through a dense bay, 
 where the road was quite narrow, — just wide 
 enough for one conveyance, — there was a sudden 
 stir in the undergrowth, which frightened the 
 horses. Coincident with the starting of the horses, 
 Mrs. De Mar was conscious of having been hit by 
 something on her side. The frightened horses had 
 gone some distance before they were quieted. The 
 something that had hit her proved to be a bit of 
 wood with a note attached to it. The driver, turn- 
 ing to see if his Missus had been hurt by the sudden 
 start of the horses, saw her slip the note into her 
 bag. He was too well trained to appear to have 
 noticed it; but he did notice it, and remembered it 
 afterward. If there had been no effort at conceal- 
 ment, doubtless he would never have given it a sec- 
 ond thought, then or later. 
 
 ''If the horses are over their fright, Caesar, you 
 may let them go faster." 
 
 Away sped the splendid fellows, and they were 
 soon home. Mrs. De Mar hurried to her room. 
 The maid came down later and said that her Missus 
 had retired, complaining of a headache. On the fol- 
 lowing morning Mrs. De Mar sent for Csesar and 
 ordered Doe. 
 
 "Shall I bring my horse ter go wid you. Missus?" 
 "No, Caesar^ I will go alone this morning." 
 When the horse came, she mounted and rode 
 away in the direction of the post-office. Three hours 
 later she returned and gave the horse to Csesar. 
 
288 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "You didn' tu'n a hair on Doe dis mornin'. 
 Wasn't she in good shape, Missus?" 
 
 "Yes, Caesar, the mare was all right. I did not 
 ride far. After luncheon you can put Charlie to the 
 little phaeton and bring him to me/' 
 
 "Yessum." 
 
 At the appointed time the phaeton was at the 
 door. The maid brought out a parcel and placed 
 it in the carriage. Mrs. De Mar soon appeared and 
 drove away. Caesar was troubled, because he had 
 always accompanied his Missus when she rode or 
 drove, following on horseback. On the next day 
 the same thing occurred, except that she drove 
 morning and afternoon, each time carrying a par- 
 cel with her, and going alone. On the third after- 
 noon of these occurrences, Sam, the cow-boy, said 
 to Lot that there was a strange man down at the old 
 Kirk house, and that Missus went down there to 
 see him. 
 
 "Yer shet up yer mouf, nigger; yer don' know 
 what yer's er talkin' erbout." 
 
 "Yes, I duz, Uncle Lot, an' I seed her kiss 'im, 
 too," said Sam. 
 
 Whack! went Lot's hand against the boy's 
 mouth, which sent him rolling over on the ground, 
 howling like mad. 
 
 "I'll teach yer how ter go er nosin' whur yer got 
 no bizniss. Yer let me hear ernother word outen 
 ye, nigger, an' I'll half kill yer — yer hear?" 
 
 'Yaas, sir," and he went off limping. 
 'Come back yere. What fur yer limpin'? 
 Makin' out like I hu't yer w'en I jes' hit yer on de 
 haid. Nex' time I'll hit yer on de heel shore 'nuff, 
 
 
studies in Black and White 289 
 
 an' gin yer somethin' ter holler erbout. Clare out, 
 yer nigger yer !" 
 
 Lot, the faithful old darky that he was, was 
 sorely tried. Caesar had reported to him the occur- 
 rence of the drive from the post-office, and about 
 the note having been thrown into the carriage and 
 its sudden disappearance, and the daily visits to the 
 old Kirk house, and the hours spent there. 
 
 "Dere cain't be nuthin' wrong, Caesar; but yer 
 know Marse Jack put every t'ing inter my care ter 
 look arfter, an' I's 'sponsible. Dere jes' cain't be 
 nuthin' wrong, an' don' yer say nuthin' erbout it 
 ter nobody." 
 
 Day after day the lonely rides were taken. Caesar 
 was dispatched every day for the mail. He reported 
 to Lot that everybody was asking after his Missus, 
 and wanting to know why she did not come for the 
 mail as usual. 
 
 "1 jes' tell 'em dat she's mighty busy right now. 
 I knowed ef I tole 'em dat she wuz sick, dat dey 
 all would come eround ter see 'er; an' I knowed 
 dat she didn't want 'em ter; so I jes' tole 'em she 
 was busy. But, 'fore de Lawd, I'd like ter know 
 who dat man is, an' what he's er doin' eround yere." 
 
 "Yer better not be axin queschuns, Caesar; it's 
 white folks' bizniss, an' niggers better keep der 
 mouf shet. Dere cain't be nuthin' wrong," said 
 Lot. 
 
 The next day after this conversation Mrs. De 
 
 Mar had Caesar drive her over to Sherwood in 
 
 the family carriage, where she was taken directly 
 
 to the bank. After a half hour spent there,, she came 
 
 19 
 
290 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 out and was driven home. The following morning 
 the chambermaid came down and said that her 
 Missus was not in her room, and that she had been 
 unable to find her, after searching the premises. 
 Lot was sent for and informed of the fact. 
 
 "Look yere, niggers," said Lot, "yer better go 
 slow, 'stead uv makin' all dis rumpus. Missus gone 
 out summers. Go erbout yer wuck, de lass one uv 
 yer." 
 
 Nevertheless, the search was quietly kept up, until 
 Cccsar put in an appearance with the information 
 that old Charlie and the little phaeton were missing. 
 Lot began to rave at every one to go to work, or 
 there would be trouble on that plantation. Then 
 he took Caesar and set out on a hunt for his Missus. 
 Mounted on horses they went first to the old Kirk 
 house. Everything was bare, except that there 
 were evidences of recent occupation. Returning, 
 they took up the tracks of the phaeton and followed 
 them. When they turned off toward the boat- 
 landing, it dawned on Lot's mind that it was boat 
 day. Paying now little attention to the tracks, they 
 hurried on to the river. When they arrived at the 
 landing, they found old Charlie and the phaeton 
 there. The man at the boat-house told them that a 
 lady and gentleman had taken the boat that morn- 
 ing, leaving the horse and phaeton with the instruc- 
 tion that if not called for during the day they were 
 to be sent to Sandowns. In answer to Lot's inquiry, 
 he said that the lady had on a heavy veil, so that he 
 could not tell who she was. He did not know the 
 gentleman — he was a stranger. Lot and Caesar 
 
studies in Black and White 291 
 
 stared at each other for some moments before either 
 could speak. 
 
 ''Csesar, nigger, what's Marse Jack gwine ter 
 say ter dis ?" 
 
 Caesar's jaw worked in a most curious way, but 
 never a word did he utter. Lot took him by the 
 collar of his jacket and shook him. 
 
 ^'Nigger Caesar, what's Marse Jack gwine ter say 
 erbout dis?" 
 
 "What's Marse Jack gwine ter say? I doan' 
 know what he gwine ter say ; but I sez dis, ef Marse 
 Jack don' cuss dis time, thur ain't no cuss words 
 m nn. 
 
 ''Go long, yer 'gen'rate nigger, dis ain't no' time 
 fur cussin', it's de time ter pray," and the old darky 
 made a bee-line for a nearby magnolia grove, and 
 falling on his knees made the welkin ring with his 
 earnest, tremulous petitions to a higher power than 
 earth could afford. He prayed loud, long, and fer- 
 vently, the main burden of which was for grace and 
 wisdom to sustain and direct him in this his hour 
 of greatest need. Suddenly his prayer ceased, and 
 he rushed out at Caesar, saying, 
 
 "Look yere, nigger, yer better stop all dis fuss. 
 'Sposen Missus jes' gone summers on bizniss, an' 
 she come back an' hears erbout all dis carryin' on 
 erbout 'er, what's she gwine ter say? Answer me 
 dat," and he stood staring at Caesar. "Come right 
 er long home dis minit. Missus don't un'erstan' us 
 niggers nohow anyway — an' maybe we doesn't 
 un'erstan' her 'zactly, fur she's er New Yawk lady." 
 
 The boat-house man, taking advantage of this 
 first lull in the conversation, asked. 
 
292 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "W2LS that your Missus that took the boat with 
 
 the stranger?" 
 
 ''No, sah," quickly answered Lot, ''dat wuzn't our 
 Missus; we wuz jes' foohn'. Come on, Caesar, let's 
 go home." 
 
 They had not gone far, before Lot, who was driv- 
 ing the phaeton, drew old Charlie to a stop, and 
 said, 
 
 "Caesar, what — is — Marse Jack gwine ter think 
 of ole Lot erbout this turr'ble 'fliction ?" 
 
 Caesar sat dejectedly on his horse, with his hands 
 hanging down in a helpless kind of way by his sides, 
 shaking his wooly head, as if he were trying to 
 shake it off his shoulders; but words failed him. 
 They went on for some distance. When C^sar 
 found his tongue, he said, 
 
 "Say, Uncle Lot, I'll be jimwhiffed totally, ef 
 Marse Jack don' cuss dis time — shore!" 
 
 "Yer better be t'inkin' erbout somethin' else dan 
 cussin' — cussin' never done any good yit. Yer 
 never heard Ole Massa cuss ; yer never heard Marse 
 Jack cuss ; ner did yer ever hear poor Marse Hal 
 cuss — gintlemen don't cuss — I means rale gintle- 
 men." 
 
 Caesar took this last remark as in some way re- 
 flecting on his gentility, and he snapped out, 
 
 "Ner yer never heard er goose cuss, nuther." 
 
 It is difficult to say where this might have ended 
 had not their common distress intervened. 
 
 Having arrived at home. Lot retired to the barn, 
 from whence came the sonorous voice of the old 
 darky, in the anguish of his soul, pleading in heart- 
 broken accents. He had liked his Missus for his 
 
studies in Black and White 293 
 
 master's sake, and he had become greatly attached 
 to her for her own kind, gentle ways. Now she was 
 gone — he knew not where, nor with whom; and as 
 he expressed it, "In such uv er way." He was con- 
 fident that she had not gone on any business errand, 
 though he would not have made that admission to 
 any one else. After his long prayer came wisdom 
 sure enough. He hurried to his house, where his 
 wife. Aunt Winny, had prepared his breakfast. 
 
 "Come erlong, honey, an' git yer bre'kfus ; I 
 knows yer mus' be hungry." 
 
 "No, Winny, woman, I couldn't eat sweet cake 
 dis mawnin' wid all dis 'sponsibility er restin' on 
 me. Winny, what's Marse Jack gwine ter say ter 
 me? De very las' t'ing he said ter me wuz, 'Lot, 
 you tek good care uv yer Missus. I have tole her 
 dat she would be perfectly safe here wid you all.' 
 An' here's Missus gone, an' here's me wid my tin- 
 ners in my mouf like any common nigger. Ain't 
 dat takin' care uv Missus? Dere'll be de letters 
 comin' from Marse Jack, tellin' her erbout de war, 
 an' how he wants ter see her ag'in; an' er sending 
 messages ter Lot erbout t'ings, an' no one yere ter 
 read 'em. An' he'll be 'spectin' er answer — an' 
 dere'll be no answer. An' he'll be er wonderin' 
 what's de matter wid Missus, an' what's de matter 
 wid Ole Lot — an' dere'll be no answer ter dat 
 nuther. He'll be t'inkin' that everyt'ing is all 
 right an' safe yere wid me at home, while he's er 
 sufferin' an' bleedin' out dere in Furginny. (I never 
 did hab any use fur Furginny sence dat Taylor man 
 come yere.) He'll be t'inkin' everyt'ing's all 
 right; an' yere I is, an' doesn't know w'ich way ter 
 tu'n — my heart is breakin'." 
 
CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 Neither history nor tradition runs back to the 
 time when superstition first saw the Hght of day, 
 nor to a time nor place in which the most enHght- 
 ened people were entirely exempt from its spell. 
 This is probably a broad statement to make in 
 these enlightened days of the twentieth century; 
 but I have a special reason for making it, and will 
 ask you to accept it, because I would safeguard old 
 Uncle Lot's reputation for levelheaded common 
 sense. I would not have you misjudge him in this 
 hour, the darkest he had ever known, or that could 
 possibly come to him, if he finds himself constrained 
 to cut loose from his old moorings — safe under the 
 sheltering rocks of reason — and dive into the occult 
 mysteries of superstition. Never in his life before 
 had he been tempted to look with the least degree 
 of allowance on anything like witchery or hoodoo- 
 ism. Lot's was only another case pointing the as- 
 sertion : "There is no use in saying that you will 
 not do this, nor that you will not do that. You 
 can't know what you will do, until you are tried." 
 Twenty-four hours ago, Lot would have scoffed at 
 the bare idea of consulting a conjure doctor. Poor, 
 frail mortality ! And Lot was mortal. So we will 
 not have the less respect for him — a true, coolheaded 
 old darky — for having appealed to such a source — 
 every other aid having failed him. 
 
 His Missus, whom he had learned to love so 
 dearly, had disappeared, under the most impossible 
 circumstances. As has been stated, his young mas- 
 
studies in Black and White 295 
 
 ter had gone to the war and left everything in his 
 care; and everything included, first and foremost, 
 his young Missus; and he fully appreciated the 
 great responsibility. He would have allowed him- 
 self to be drawn limb from limb to prevent any 
 harm coming to her. What should he do now ? He 
 wept and he prayed. His poor old heart would 
 surely break. How could he ever face his young 
 master again ? More than once the thought of self- 
 destruction entered his head; but Lot was a sen- 
 sible old darky. To destroy himself would settle 
 nothing — except himself; and there was not a 
 single selfish fiber in his makeup. It would have 
 been cowardly; and Lot was no coward. 
 
 Three hours after sunset — the time was part of 
 the formula — Lot set out to find the conjure doctor. 
 How he knew when and where to find him is more 
 than I can say positively now. Anyway, in less 
 than an hour after he had started, Lot had hitched 
 his little mule to a dog\vood tree, for so the formula 
 began, which had three limbs pointing due east. He 
 was then to go three rods in that direction, which 
 would bring him into a path he was to follow, and 
 which he must needs follow, from the fact that the 
 undergrowth was so dense on either side that he 
 could not pass through it if he had wished to do 
 so. There was no moon ; only the stars gave their 
 uncertain light out in the open, and utterly failed 
 as he penetrated the denser growing swamp. On 
 and on he went, groping his way, until he came to a 
 point where he was stopped by running into a bank 
 of grapevines and briers. Just after he had met 
 this obstruction, and was bewildered by the pitchy 
 
296 Studies in Black and White 
 
 darkness, there was the call of a screech-owl just to 
 his left, which was answered by the hooting of a 
 great horned owl some distance farther on. Busy- 
 ing himself with getting out of the briers, he 
 scarcely noticed these signals. Where it came from 
 Lot never knew, but a hand touched his shoulder 
 and deftly slipped down his arm to his wrist, and 
 in less time than it takes to tell it, a noose tightened 
 around his hand. 
 
 "Who's dat?" demanded Lot; but not a word 
 was vouchsafed in reply — simply a tightening of the 
 cord, drawing him sharply back on an acute angle 
 to the direction he had been going. He followed 
 the leading, moving much more rapidly now than 
 he had been able to do unaided. Lot strained his 
 eyes to see the form of his leader. The rhythm of 
 the step, when he could discern any, was that of a 
 woman or child. From the occasional rustling of 
 what might be supposed to be a skirt, he was in- 
 clined to believe that it was a woman. First to the 
 right and then to the left the narrow path turned. 
 Twice it made such short turns back as to appear 
 to him as though they were retracing their steps. 
 They had not gone much farther, when the cord 
 slackened, and then ceased to guide him altogether. 
 Having learned to depend upon the guiding cord, it 
 was rather bewildering to be cast adrift all at once 
 without any warning. 
 
 "What now?" asked Lot, after a moment's 
 waiting, supposing that his guide was still near at 
 hand — he had heard no retracing steps ; but he had 
 no answer. Evidently he was left alone, he knew 
 not where. He stretched out his arms at full length, 
 
studies in Black and White 297 
 
 feeling for the undergrowth to guide him again; 
 but as far as they could reach they touched nothing. 
 Stretching out hands and feet in every direction, he 
 found that he was in an open space of some size. 
 Not knowing in what direction to go, he stood still, 
 inferring that, as he had been led to that place, he 
 had reached his destination. 
 
 His ears, now quick with expectation, caught 
 those indescribable sounds that come out of the 
 night, ringing, buzzing, whispering, crickety 
 sounds — sounds that cannot be located. Louder 
 and louder they grew, and from confusing they be- 
 came almost maddening; hissings, as if a thousand 
 serpents were around him; the croakings of every 
 conceivable kind of frog that he had ever heard; 
 the sharp, snapping sound, made by night birds, 
 when disturbed near their nests; and as a climax 
 to it all, came two voices in a solemn chant, which 
 grew nearer and grew louder, then dying away until 
 it was almost inaudible. If these sounds were in- 
 describable, their effect upon the hearer was pecul- 
 iarly wonderful. Lot felt as if he were in a strange 
 world, living a new existence. The chant went on, 
 now sinking until he could not be sure whether it 
 had ceased or not, then growing louder and louder, 
 swelling into tones that filled the surrounding 
 swamp. At times the chant would suddenly cease, 
 and its echo would come back — sweet, soft, and 
 low. At other times there w^as a commingling of 
 mellow reed notes, followed by the tinkling of little 
 bells in different tones. 
 
 When the chant died out — there was no point at 
 which it could have been said finally to stop — some 
 
298 Studies in Black and White 
 
 other voices in the distance took up a melody, sing- 
 ing it as only negroes can sing them. At times it 
 scarcely reached the ear, though it continued 
 through the seance. In broad, open daylight Lot 
 would have laughed at this play for effect; but at 
 this hour, in this place, with these surroundings, and 
 under the present circumstances, lost as it were in 
 this swamp, his nerves already overwrought by 
 anxiety and distress, it was not to be wondered at 
 that the emotional character of the negro in Lot 
 should have been deeply stirred and his imagination 
 wrought upon to its full capacity. 
 
 The mere noises had grown lower and lower and 
 less distinct, until they had died away entirely. Dur- 
 ing this, Lot had been in outer darkness. Now that 
 all had grown quiet, save the quartet in the distance, 
 he noticed a pale indistinct light — an uncanny light, 
 as if made by glow worms. This grew into a deli- 
 cate blue, which, while it enabled him to see some- 
 thing of the objects surrounding him, cast a most 
 ghastly glamour over everything. He saw a circle 
 of huge cypress trees, forming an amphitheater, 
 their boughs meeting overhead. Great swaths of 
 Spanish moss hung down from the limbs, waving 
 gently back and forth in the light breeze. 
 
 The ringing of a small bell directed his attention 
 to an arched opening on one side, at which he saw 
 a large, tall man standing motionless. His face was 
 of a soot-black, but his long beard and shocky hair 
 were snow white, as were his shaggy eyebrows. His 
 eyes were large, bright, and black. He was clad in 
 the skins of the animals of the swamp — representing 
 the coon, the otter, the deer, the fox, and the squir- 
 
studies in Black and White 299 
 
 rel. The plumage of some of the showier birds 
 were dabbed about here and there over this gro- 
 tesque covering. 
 
 Large shell rings were pendent from his ears. 
 Moving slowly to one side, he disclosed a scantily 
 dressed female standing near him. A light filmy 
 skirt fell from her waist to just below her knees; a 
 tawdry something served as a bodice. Her figure 
 was light and graceful, and her hands and feet were 
 small, even for a person of her size, for she did not 
 rise to near the man's shoulders. Her skin was 
 pearly white; her head w^as covered with a shock 
 of fine, white hair; her brows and lashes were of 
 the same color; her eyes were of a pale pink, and 
 even this dim light caused her to keep them half- 
 closed. Lot had never seen or heard of an albino, 
 and consequently he vv^as ready, under the circum- 
 stances, to suppose that she was something super- 
 natural. 
 
 He felt what he thought to be tw^o hands on his 
 shoulders pressing him down on his knees. He 
 looked around expecting to see a third person, but 
 he could see no one. The conjuror made a sign to 
 the woman, and she instantly disappeared to return 
 almost as quickly bearing in her hands a large and 
 curious shell, from the inside of which proceeded 
 the light he had seen. She advanced within a yard 
 of him, and placed the shell on the ground near 
 where he was kneeling. Coming nearer to him, she 
 began waving her hands slowly from side to side 
 over his head, her body partaking of the side-swing- 
 ing motion. Nearer and nearer she came until her 
 hands frequently touched his face, the while repeat- 
 ing some formulary gibberish. Lot felt his eyelids 
 
300 Studies in Black and White 
 
 growing heavy, there was a roaring in his ears and 
 a numb feeHng steaHng over his body. He tried 
 to speak, but his tongue seemed swollen and stiff. 
 The woman gazed into his eyes a moment, and what 
 she saw there was probably satisfactory as she 
 ceased her incantations and knelt beside the shell. 
 From some place in her bodice she took what looked 
 to Lot to be a piece of putty, about the size of a 
 pigeon's Qgg, and dropped it into the shell, where it 
 began to roll around as if of its own power. Then 
 she took a wild goose's feather from her tangled 
 white hair, and with the web end of it stirred the 
 contents of the shell, which began to boil and bubble 
 and burn as if with an intense heat, changing from 
 one color to another in rapid succession. Ever and 
 anon she shaded her pink eyes and peered into the 
 shell through her fingers. When she would do so, 
 she would remove the feather from the burning 
 mass, and to Lot's amazement it showed no signs 
 of having been injured by the heat. Again the 
 feather would be thrust back and the mass stirred 
 vigorously. Finally, when it had settled down to a 
 dead white, and remained so under the most vigor- 
 ous stirring, the w^oman drew a long breath of re- 
 lief, and, without changing her position, held up the 
 forefinger of her right hand, which proved to be a 
 signal for the conjure doctor to advance. He moved 
 forward with a slow, measured tread, and knelt be- 
 side the woman and the shell, muttering some un- 
 intelligible words. He waved his hands over his 
 head several times ; then bringing them down over 
 the shell with his palms down, leaving an opening 
 between his thumbs, he peered into the white, burn- 
 ing mass. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 "I sees er white dove/' began the conjuror, ''er 
 floatin' erway — floatin' down stream seems ter me. 
 De white dove is turr'ble scared. Dere's somethin' 
 what she's er hidin' under 'er wing." He paused 
 and looked fixedly into the shell with its burning 
 mass, and then continued, "I sees — hit is er ser- 
 pint — er white serpint. Hit hab twined hitse'f 
 eround 'er, an' hit's de serpint dat is er takin' 'er 
 away summers. Dere's gre't trouble an' trib'lations, 
 an' der trouble is gwine ter mek yer trimble." With 
 that he blew into the shell and the fire, or the light, 
 or whatever it was, went out, leaving them in the 
 dark. In the darkness and silence, the voices in the 
 distance came floating back; whether they had 
 stopped at all, was more than Lot could have told. 
 The woman began stirring the mass again, and it 
 glowed and burned as before. The conjure doctor 
 had returned to the entrance under the arch. As 
 the woman stirred, the color changed time and 
 again, taking on all the colors of the rainbow. Now 
 and then she stopped and peered into the shell, and 
 examined the mass closely, and then stirred and 
 stirred until it settled down to a dark brown color. 
 Then up went the woman's finger as before, and 
 the conjuror advanced and knelt down by the shell. 
 
 ''I sees er dark man boun' eroun' wid shackles, 
 an' while de shackles am er growin' weaker ebbery 
 day, yit dey bin's 'im fass ter he trouble, an' dey 
 will bin' 'im, drawin' uv him on an' on; he cain't 
 siparate hese'f from he troubles. Ef dem shackles 
 
302 Studies in Black and White 
 
 wuz broke now — " and again he stopped and gazed 
 into the shell, "Ef dem shackles wuz broke now, 
 hit would be all de same, fur dere's odder cords er 
 bindin' uv 'im ter de white dove what he cain't 
 break, ef he wanted ter — which he don'." 
 
 The light began to wane, and the woman thrust 
 her feather into the mass, and by some unaccount- 
 able carelessness stirred it the wrong way ; and there 
 was a terrible flash like lightning, though there was 
 no report whatever. The feather was consumed, 
 and the woman fell over backward, apparently dead. 
 In the pale blue light that remained, Lot and the 
 conjuror stared at her an instant. Then the con- 
 juror sprang to his feet and leaned over her pros- 
 trate form, calling her, 
 
 ''Teelee, Teelee, Teelee! Wake up, wake up, 
 Teelee!" 
 
 Had it not been for the fright Lot saw on the 
 old man's face, he would have thought that this w^as 
 part and parcel of the performance. As it was, the 
 old man's trembling and excited movements, and 
 the horrible workings of the muscles of his face, 
 convinced Lot that an accident had happened. He 
 tried to aid the conjuror; but to his horror he found 
 that he could not move. The conjuror seemed to 
 be conscious of his efforts, for he said, 
 
 ''Be still. Lot, be still, you cain't move. Ef she 
 dies I's ruined forebber, an' you'll nebber be able ter 
 move ergin. Dere ain't nobody but Teelee can tech 
 dat zono and live." Turning again to the prostrate 
 form, ''Teelee, Teelee, my own Teelee!" he cried 
 most piteously, wringing his hands while the tears 
 streamed down his face. He chafed her hands and 
 
studies in Black and White 30 
 
 o 
 
 face, and cried ; but it seemed in vain. Except for 
 some feeble twitchings of the muscles of her limbs, 
 she appeared to be dead. Again and again Lot 
 struggled to move or speak; he could do neither. 
 One can imagine with what interest he watched 
 the conjuror's efforts to restore the woman. His 
 own fate was a matter of secondary consideration. 
 The misery came with the thought that his Missus 
 was gone and that he ought to follow and find her. 
 This thought banished every consideration for the 
 fate of himself, of Teelee, or the conjuror from his 
 mind. The overruling thought and desire was to 
 be freed himself. From the remark of the conjuror, 
 he was given to understand that Teelee alone could 
 release him ; and Teelee was dying. Great drops of 
 perspiration gathered on his face. To him, it seemed 
 that ages were passing. The conjuror continued to 
 chafe the woman's hands and feet, which he now 
 felt were getting cold. He touched the tip of her 
 nose and her ears ; they too were growing cold and 
 colder. The convulsive motions of her muscles 
 were becoming more feeble; evidently she was fast 
 passing away. The conjuror sprang to his feet and 
 rushed around the open space like one demented, 
 pulling his hair and raving, and crying in turn. 
 Coming back, he stood over the dying woman and 
 gazed into her contorted face. His hands vvxre 
 clenched; the tears had ceased to flow; while utter 
 despair was written in every feature. Raising his 
 eyes to Lot, he cried, 
 
 "hot one er both uv us is doomed! Ef I could 
 put de leastest bit uv zono ter her lips, she might 
 
304 Studies in Black and White 
 
 live; but ef I tech it, I'm er dead nigger! What 
 shall I do?'* 
 
 It was fruitless to ask Lot, for he could not 
 speak; he could only suffer and wait. If he could 
 have spoken, would Lot have had the conjuror sac- 
 rifice himself to release him? Lot was not selfish; 
 but then his Missus was gone and he must follow. 
 No selfish impulse would have prompted him if he 
 had been able to speak and tell the conjuror what 
 he wished him to do. 
 
 The conjuror must surely have had some occult 
 power, for while he stood there gazing into Lot's 
 eyes, he must have read his thoughts, and have un- 
 derstood and appreciated their noble promptings, 
 for he at once made up his mind and said, 
 
 "Lot, I'll do hit — I'll do hit fur yer sake; an' 
 dat's fur yer Missus's sake ; I'll do hit an' die ! I's 
 gittin' ole anyways. An', Lot, ef ever Teelee cums 
 ter yer in trouble, I knows yer will help 'er, an' won't 
 let 'er be imposed erpun. An', Lot, ef yer finds yer 
 Missus, tell her dat an ole nigger give his life fer 
 'er, 'cause he had heard dat she wuz good an' kind. 
 Good-by, Lot!" and he stooped down and kissed 
 Teelee's cold lips. 
 
 The troubled and distressed look now shifted 
 from the face of the conjuror to that of Lot, whose 
 tears were now coursing down his cheeks, prompted 
 of what emotion I will leave each one to imagine. 
 
 The conjuror hastened out through the arched 
 way and soon returned with a dagger in his hand. 
 It glistened in even that dim, uncertain light with a 
 cruel kindness. He seemed to hesitate — looking 
 first at Teelee and then at Lot. Was his determin- 
 
studies in Black and White 305 
 
 ation wavering? It was a tragic moment — the sus- 
 pense was awful. The more so, by reason of the 
 pecuHar circumstances, the hour, and the weird sur- 
 roundings. Life and death, honor and shame com- 
 minghng, stirring in the hearts of these black men, 
 prompting to — duty. A bright halo formed around 
 the conjuror's head, as if something divine had set- 
 tled about it. His hands and eyes were raised aloft, 
 and but for the moving of his lips, not a muscle 
 stirred as he stood there — a martyr! A martyr, 
 ready to be offered up on the altar of duty. 
 
 It was finished ! He drew the woman's head 
 around until her lips touched the rim of the shell. 
 For an instant he hesitated ; but only for an instant, 
 and then with a quick but steady motion, he jabbed 
 the mass in the shell with the point of the dagger, 
 and as quickly drew it across the woman's lips. The 
 next instant he lay stretched on the ground in vio- 
 lent convulsions, which gradually subsided into the 
 stillness of death. It is doubtful if Lot breathed 
 either while this was transpiring, so overwhelming 
 was the suspense. Some motion made by Teelee 
 attracted Lot's attention from the conjuror to her. 
 To his amazement and joy, he saw her hand slowly 
 moving toward her lips, from which was rising a 
 dim, vapory smoke. When her hand reached her 
 lips, she gently patted them with the tips of her 
 fingers. 
 
 Hope, that had lain dead in Lot's heart for the 
 
 last few moments, now began to move its delicate 
 
 tentacles, and grow with every new sign of life in 
 
 Teelee. After what seemed to Lot an interminable 
 
 20 
 
306 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 time, but which in reahty was but a few minutes, 
 Teelee began to stretch her hmbs and yawn, as if 
 just awakening from a sound sleep. Soon she sat 
 up and gazed around in a bewildered kind of way, 
 until her attention w^as attracted to the conjuror. 
 In an instant she sprang to her feet and ran to his 
 side. When she saw his condition and the dagger 
 by his side, the idea possessed her that he had been 
 foully dealt with — that he had been stabbed. 
 
 *'Who done this?" she cried, glaring at Lot. "Not 
 yer, Lot. I know, for yer couldn't ter done it; but 
 I'll let yer tell me." 
 
 Quickly she passed over to him, and began mak- 
 ing passes with her hands over his head and around 
 his face ; now and then touching his lips ; then she 
 took him by the hands and said to him, "Arise, 
 Lot," and he was loosened and sprang to his feet. 
 He was free ! He was free ! He was free to go 
 after his Missus. While this was his first thought, 
 it did not make him forget his friend who was will- 
 ing to sacrifice himself for his Missus. In as few^ 
 words as possible he explained to Teelee what had 
 happened. As soon as she realized the situation, 
 she took the zono out of the shell, and rolled the 
 putty-looking mass around in her hands until it 
 began to emit a pale blue smoke. Then she knelt 
 down and blew some of the smoke into the conjur- 
 or's nostrils, from the effect of which he began to 
 twitch and w^ent off into another convulsion, but of 
 a different character from the other. Then he 
 yawned and stretched himself, and soon recovered 
 consciousness. He lived. 
 
 When the conjuror had regained his composure, 
 
studies ill Black and White 307 
 
 Teelee began fondling the zono — crooning to it, as 
 she would have done to a tired, sleepy child. She 
 folded it to her bosom, just as she would have done 
 a thing of life. Then she passed out through the 
 opening archway. Lot drew out some money with 
 which to pay the fee; but when the conjuror noticed 
 him, he said, 
 
 'Tut up your money, Lot. We's bin too close 
 ter de odder side ter-night ter think erbout money 
 — put it up, put it up, an' go ter yer troubles, dey're 
 'nuff fur yer, shore." 
 
 Whist! The light went out, and Lot was left 
 alone in the dark — a darkness that could almost be 
 felt, so dense was it. For some moments he was 
 left to his thoughts. A whippoorwill began to call ; 
 at first at a considerable distance, then nearer and 
 nearer it came, until it was by his side. Suddenly 
 he felt the cord tighten around his wrist, and he 
 knew he was to follow. By a much shorter route 
 than the one by which he came, he was led to the 
 point where he had entered the swamp. 
 
 Lot mounted his little mule and rode home, pon- 
 dering upon what he had heard and seen that night. 
 What the conjure doctor had told him about his 
 Missus going off with a wicked man impressed his 
 mind more profoundly than the spectacular part of 
 the performance. He would not permit his most 
 innermost thought to be disloyal to his Missus — it 
 would be all right. He was the slave bound by 
 birth and law; and bound by stronger ties than 
 these — ties of affection and life-long devotion to 
 these white people. It was only necessary that he 
 should see his duty to them, and it would be done 
 
308 Studies in Black and White 
 
 to the letter, regardless of consequences. There is 
 no doubt but that the conjure doctor's hints were 
 in accord with what he had felt was his duty. If, 
 however, there were doubts before^ there were none 
 now. 
 
 " 'Tain't no use in bein' pigheaded erbout it, 
 cause yer don't zac'ly understand things. Yer ain't 
 gwine ter say wattermillion ain't sweet, 'cause yer 
 don't know how de sugar got inter it. 'Tain't no 
 use ter say chicken ain't good, cause yer don't know 
 w^hat meks it good; is dey? Dat conjure doctor 
 is a nigger, but he's got some ways uv findin' things 
 out shore! I shore promised Marse Jack dat I'd 
 tek care uv Missus until he got back, an' here I've 
 let her — " He could not finish the sentence; but 
 began to sob — his honest, black face working into 
 the most painful contortions in his great agony and 
 distress. 
 
 "Poor Marse Jack; Poor Missus!" he cried, 
 never once thinking, "Poor Lot!" — honest, loyal and 
 true to his trust — what more! 
 
CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 On the morning following Lot's visit to the con- 
 jure doctor, he mounted a fleet horse and set out 
 for Sherwood. Going to the bank he inquired for 
 Mr. McLaughlin, saying that he wanted to see him 
 privately. On being ushered into the president's 
 private room, with the door closed, he said, 
 
 "Mr. McLaughlin, my Missus wuz in yere 
 day befo' yistiddy." 
 
 ''Yes, Lot, she was in here then to see me," and 
 there he stopped, much to Lot's disappointment. 
 The old darky had been well trained — nay, it was 
 not so much a matter of training, either, as it was 
 a sense of refinement imbibed from association 
 with his masters that caused him to hesitate to ap- 
 pear to pry into "white folks' affairs" ; but, as the 
 wily old Scotchman was equally coy, and there was 
 no time to lose, there was nothing else to do than 
 to go straight to the point. 
 
 "Did Missus speak uv goin' erway anywheres, 
 boss?" 
 
 "No, Lot; why do you ask?" said the banker, 
 in turn growing interested. He had for years been 
 the most intimate friend of the family at Sandowns. 
 
 "Well, sah, she hab dis — " He was about to 
 say disappeared, but it struck him that it was not 
 exactly the word to use, so he said, "She hab gone 
 down de river — took de boat yistiddy mawnin'." 
 
 "Is there anything strange in that. Lot? Doubt- 
 less she has gone down to the city to make some 
 
310 Studies in Black and White 
 
 purchases. Her visit here the day before would look 
 as if something of that kind was the case." 
 
 " Tears as ef she'd er said somethin' ter some 
 uv us, sah. It's so unlike 'er ter go off an' not say 
 nuthin' ter any one erbout it." 
 
 ''That may all be true, my man ; but it is rather 
 a delicate matter. I know that your master has 
 entrusted you with the care of everything on the 
 place ; he has the utmost confidence in you ; and I 
 am aware that you are fully alive to the responsi- 
 bility that rests upon you; but it would be very 
 awkward if you raised an alarm, and your Missus 
 should arrive home on the next boat." 
 
 "Yes, sah ; I knows dat. I ain't gwine ter raise 
 no 'larm; but she ain't gwine ter do dat." Should he 
 make a clean breast of it, and tell all that he knew 
 to Mr. McLaughlin? He could not bring himself 
 all at once up to that point. It was all too terrible 
 to discuss with any one outside of the family. 
 
 ''Mr. McLaughlin, I mus' follow my Missus. Lot 
 could never face Marse Jack ergin ef anythin' 
 should happen ter Missus, an' I hadn' seen atter 
 her; an' dat's de reason dat I have come ter yer. 
 Marse Jack tole me dat I wuz ter come ter you er 
 Jedge Strong, ef I needed anyt'ing outen de way. 
 I t'ought I'd better come ter yer 'cause I'll need 
 some money, an' passes an' everyt'ing ter show 
 who I is — so's I won't be tuck up. I cain't afford 
 ter be tuck up." 
 
 "Lot, that is putting a rather serious face on the 
 case. You to go away, no one knows where, nor 
 for what length of time, leaving everything open 
 
studies ill Black r.nd White 311 
 
 on the place, with the money that you would need, 
 and an unlimited pass in your pocket." 
 
 Lot wrinkled up his face and thought very hard 
 for a moment. 
 
 ''Well, Mr. McLaughlin, it am a very ser'ous 
 case. I knows dat Marse Jack wanted me ter look 
 arfter Missus 'fore everyt'ing else. Won't yer 
 please go eround ter Jedge Strong's wid me. I 
 mus'n't lose no time. If yer lets er road wagon git 
 er few miles erhead uv yer, it teks er long time 
 ter ketch up wid it. Ef I teks de boat in de mawnin' 
 ril be three days behin' ; an' ef I waits until de nex' 
 day, I'll be fo' days behin'." 
 
 "Certainly, Lot, I will go with you around to 
 see Judge Strong," and taking his hat he went, 
 followed by Lot. x\rriving at the Judge's office, 
 Mr. McLaughlin went in, leaving Lot without. In 
 a few seconds, however, a servant conducted Lot 
 into the Judge's private office. 
 
 ''Good-morning, Uncle Lot," was the Judge's 
 salutation. 
 
 "Yer most humble sarvant, Jedge," with one of 
 his most profound bows, out-stretching his arms 
 to their full length. The old darky had been doing 
 some wonderfully rapid thinking while following 
 the banker on the street. He saw that he must 
 make a full statement of the case. These were his 
 master's best friends — the very men he would have 
 gone to himself, for advice. As humiliating as it 
 was, feeling all the disgrace of it, in as few words 
 as possible he told the whole story; but wound up 
 with the positive assertion — one that would brook 
 no questioning — he must follow his Missus, and 
 
312 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 with all despatch possible. He must have the 
 necessary funds and passes to enable him to do the 
 work before him. Having heard him through, he 
 was told to sit outside for a few moments. He had 
 not long to wait, though it seemed interminable to 
 him in his impatience. Mr. McLaughlin and Judge 
 Strong had been impressed with Lot's arguments 
 and plans, knowing the full confidence the Doctor 
 had in Lot's good sense and judgment, as well as 
 in his discretion. They decided to leave it in the 
 old darky's hands. 
 
 A sum of money, in gold and silver, with some 
 Confederate money, was put into a belt for him, 
 which he was to wear under his clothing. A pass 
 as unlimited as it were possible to make was given 
 him, signed by Judge Strong and Mr. McLaughlin 
 — men known far and wide, with the precaution 
 taken to have the Clerk of the Court sign it, and 
 attach the seal of the Court to it. Thus armed. Lot 
 hurried home to make his final preparations for his 
 journey. 
 
 Caesar and Jim were taken into the council. He 
 explained that he was forced to go away for a while. 
 Big Jim was to take charge of the field-hands, and 
 Caesar to have charge of the stock and the rations. 
 Every one was to be impressed with the fact that 
 Lot might turn up at any moment, and that any 
 insubordination during his absence would be 
 severely punished. 
 
 With these matters off his hands, he went to 
 his own house and had his wife to put him up a kit, 
 in which he directed her to place a suit of her own 
 clothing. When it came to this, old Aunt Winny's 
 
studies in Black and White 313 
 
 eye dilated with amazement. Was she to go too? 
 What would become of the children? 
 
 "No, woman, no; you ain't ergoin'. Do as I 
 tells yer ter do, an' keep everyt'ing straight w'ile 
 I's gone. I'll find Missus or — " He did not con- 
 clude the sentence. 
 
 Long before boat time the next morning. Lot had 
 told Winny good-by, and was at the landing await- 
 ing the boat. When it arrived, he did not wait for 
 the gangplank to be thrown out, but sprang into 
 the boat and hurried to the purser and asked for a 
 ticket to the city. 
 
 "Hello, Uncle Lot," said the purser, who knew 
 Lot well, and under ordinary circumstances would 
 not have thought of asking him for a pass ; but 
 seeing his haste and excitement, inquired, "Have 
 you a pass, old man?" 
 
 'Yaas, sah ; yere it is," producing that document. 
 
 'Why, Uncle Lot, this is a formidable-looking 
 pass. You are to go where you please, and stay as 
 long as you want to. It is all right — these signa- 
 tures are all right ; and here is the signature of the 
 Clerk of the Court with the county seal — that's all 
 right, Lot. Have your people turned the old man 
 out to starve? This is as near setting you free as 
 it is possible to do in this State." 
 
 "No, boss, my people ain't turned me out ter 
 starve, ner dey never will do dat." 
 
 "I believe you, Uncle Lot; Sandowns would not 
 be Sandowns without you. The fare is six dollars 
 and a half." 
 
 Lot fished out the exact change in Confederate 
 money from an old purse and handed it to him. 
 
 
314 Studies in Black and White 
 
 As soon as the boat was underway he began his 
 detective work. He sauntered around among the 
 deck hands, and learned that a lady and gentleman 
 had boarded the boat on the last trip. None of the 
 Iiands knew who they were. The gentleman was a 
 stranger, and the lady was so heavily veiled that 
 they did not know her either. In his over caution 
 he failed to ask quite enough questions to save time 
 and expense; for the boat had passed Hanging 
 Bluff some miles before he learned that the lady and 
 gentleman had left the boat at that point. He im- 
 mediately went to the Captain and informed him 
 that he wanted to land at Hanging Bluff, where 
 these people had gone ashore — he had supposed 
 they were going to the city. 
 
 "They did buy tickets for the city; but while we 
 were at Hanging Bluff they suddenly decided to 
 land there. They gave no reason for so doing. 
 Some one had just said something about the guard 
 that would come on the boat at Magnolia Point; 
 and I wondered if that had anything to do with 
 their sudden change of plans. It looked suspicious 
 at the time. Do you know them, Lot ?" 
 
 ''I never seed 'em, Cap'n — so I cain't tell." Nor 
 was anything further to be had of Lot on the subject. 
 'T never meddles wid white folks' affairs," and that 
 settled it. 
 
 There was no other course left him except to keep 
 to the boat until its return that night to Hanging 
 Bluff — another delay for the old darky. Back he 
 came that night, to find on disembarking that the 
 party had landed there, and that the man had pur- 
 chased a pair of mules and a carryall, and had gone 
 
studies in Black and White 315 
 
 no one knew where. To follow on foot was not to 
 be thought of, to hire a horse or mule was equally 
 impracticable, for he had no idea for what length 
 of time he would want it, even if he found any one 
 who would hire him a horse. He followed their 
 example and tried to purchase a mule. In answer 
 to his inquiries he was informed that the other 
 party had bought the only spare stock in the neigh- 
 borhood — Wheeler's men having raided the place 
 recently. Lot was not to be balked. He shouldered 
 his kit and set out on foot, following the road that 
 the other party had taken. His progress was of 
 necessity slow, for he lost much time in stopping to 
 make inquiry for a horse or mule. He preferred 
 a mule from the fact that horses were scarce, and 
 a mule would not be so apt to be impressed for the 
 army service. At the first night's stop he was fortu- 
 nate to find a fairly good mule for sale, for which 
 he gave five hundred dollars in Confederate money. 
 After a hard day's ride the next day, he found that 
 he had not gained on the fugitives — they were at 
 least fifty miles ahead of him. On the next day his 
 mule went lame, and he had to lose time to have 
 him shod. 
 
 The fugitives were so far in advance of him now 
 that it made it difiBcult to keep track of them. Some- 
 times for half a day he could hear nothing of them. 
 They so often left the main road for miles and then 
 would come into it again; but Lot never became 
 discouraged. He knew nothing of geography, and 
 it was only by the guiding of the stars that he had 
 any idea of the direction he was going. Every night 
 he would consult them. They were his old friends, 
 
316 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 and had served him often ; not only telling him the 
 direction, but the time as well. Who shall know — 
 for doubtless he knew not himself — what in- 
 spirations of hope he found in their contemplation 
 during these nights of w^andering on his troubled 
 journey. There is no question but that Lot saw 
 back of them a Supreme Being — a God he trusted 
 and devoutly w'orshiped. His ears may not have 
 been attuned to catch their song, yet their wondrous- 
 ness and beauty touched the divine spark within 
 his good heart, and he praised and trusted their 
 Creator. That unchanging star that hangs over 
 the land of the midnight sun told him that he was 
 traveling north. He knew that the great armies 
 were north of him, and that thought was a great 
 comfort to him — his master was there ; and possibly 
 he might be able to find him, and let him know. 
 
 On and on he trudged day by day, making what 
 haste he could; and as is all too often the case, 
 one's haste defeats the hurry ; he had over-taxed his 
 mule, and it gave out and had to be abandoned. 
 This was just at a time when he could hear nothing 
 of the fugitives. He gave the mule up and started 
 afoot ; but it was slow progress — slow, weary work, 
 carrying his kit, saddle, and bridle. Having lost 
 the trail entirely, it was possible that he was on the 
 wrong road. Under the circumstances he thought 
 it best to take time to replace his mule. Being in the 
 neighborhood of a county town, and having been 
 told that the next day would be a sales day, he 
 thought he might be able to find some one there with 
 a mule for sale, and he determined to w^ait and rest. 
 
 On the next day — it was a Monday — Lot wended 
 
studies in Black and White 317 
 
 his way to the town. Quite a concourse of people 
 had assembled there on the public square ; and 
 there was apparently something unusual going on, 
 as men were moving about in an excited way — it 
 amounted almost to a riot, and the crowd seemed 
 pretty evenly divided. Drawing near the outskirts 
 of the throng, Lot learned that some people had 
 been arrested, and that it was on account of these 
 people that there was so much excitement, the 
 crowd being divided as to what should be done with 
 them. The majority seemed in favor of putting 
 them in jail. The word "spies" was in every one's 
 mouth. More than one suggested hanging them on 
 the spot. Just then a terrible yell up the street at- 
 tracted Lot's attention. Looking in that direction 
 he saw a powerfully built man, well mounted, com- 
 ing down toward the crowd. He v^^as tall, large 
 and well-proportioned ; his nose rather prominent 
 and Roman; his side-whiskers were brushed to the 
 front ; his eyes large and brown ; his complexion 
 florid; he wore a broad-brimmed hat turned up in 
 front, also a blue dress coat with brass buttons ; his 
 trousers' legs were stuck down in his top boots. As 
 he dashed up, the crowd began to give way — some 
 one crying, 
 
 *Xook out, here comes McGympsey!" 
 ^'Clear the way," sang out the rider in a stentorian 
 voice, *'here comes your uncle!" Reining in his 
 powerful horse, he shied his hat into the air, catch- 
 ing it as it descended, shouting. Hie, haec, hoc, col- 
 legiendum bona defuncti! Stand back, you ignora- 
 muses. What's up here?" 
 
 He was told that some suspicious characters had 
 
318 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 been arrested. They were evidently spies — 
 strangers — who had nothing to show who they 
 were, or where they came from. 
 
 "Stand back !" he said, as he pushed the front of 
 his hat up. "Let your uncle see into this matter," 
 and he rode into the crowd regardless of whose toes 
 his horse trod on. The crowd fell back and revealed 
 a delicate young man — evidently an invalid — and 
 a heavily veiled lady. 
 
 "Ah, a sick man," and turning and bowing pro- 
 foundly, "and a lady," taking off his hat most re- 
 spectfully. Turning to the crowd, he said, 
 
 "Stand back, I say, stand back. Don't you know 
 a lady when you see, one?" 
 
 They fell back quickly enough at his bidding. 
 Dismounting, with his hat in his hand, he gave the 
 bridle reins to an onlooker and approached the lady. 
 
 "Let me beg your pardon, my dear Madam, and 
 let me apologize for this herd — they know not what 
 they do — This gentleman appears to be ill — I take 
 him to be a gentleman, as I find him in company 
 with a lady," and he cleared his throat with a 
 drunken o-ravitv that under other circumstances 
 would have been amusing, and said to the crowd, 
 
 "I will be responsible for these good people — this 
 lady and gentleman, until to-morrow. I will take 
 them to my house for the night. To-morrow " 
 
 To-morrow — to-morrow — what of to-morrow ? 
 Colonel McGympsey never finished the sentence, if 
 he intended to do so, which was doubtful. He 
 bowed to the crowd, and turned to the captives. 
 Some of the more unruly ones were disposed to 
 question these proceedings. The entire town was in 
 
Stuciies in Black and AVhite 319 
 
 a commotion, seething with excitement. Remember, 
 these were war times — and war times are bad times. 
 While the crowd did not rehsh being robbed of 
 their game, they reahzed that Colonel McGympsey 
 was not to be trifled with when in his cups — and 
 tlie Colonel was in his cups then. The lady said to 
 him, 
 
 ''You have placed us under obligations, for which 
 please accept our thanks ; and will you kindly add 
 to the obligation by allowing us to return to our 
 camp for the night, passing our parole to be at 
 your orders in the morning. We could not move on 
 if we were disposed to do so, seeing that one of our 
 animals is lame, which accident has detained us in 
 this neighborhood for a couple of days already. 
 And this seems the sum of our offending. We have 
 molested no one — we have paid for any supplies 
 that we have had. As for our being spies, that is 
 preposterous." 
 
 "Your most obedient servant, Madam. I agree 
 with you fully ; but while McGympsey has a shingle 
 over his head, no lady must remain out of doors." 
 
 After a hurried consultation in an undertone, it 
 was decided that it might be best to humor the man, 
 who at least was respectful, if nothing more. Turn- 
 ing to him — he had stepped back some paces, when 
 he saw that they wished to confer with each other — 
 the lady said, 
 
 "As you insist on our doing so, we will accept 
 your kind invitation if you will permit us to return 
 to our camp for a short time. 
 
 "Most assuredly, Madam. Permit me, and I will 
 
320 Studies in Black and White 
 
 accompany you and remove the entire outfit to my 
 house." 
 
 "We could not think of imposing on your family 
 to that extent." It had occurred to her that the 
 man's family might not fall into his vein entirely — 
 that they might find themselves de trop; and she 
 said as much to him. 
 
 ''You behold my family — solus cum solo — bag 
 and baggage. I am literally and truly the lord of 
 my premises ; and you will be as welcome there as 
 at your own home." 
 
 That speech left nothing more to be said. Bow- 
 ing, he led the way, under their direction, to the 
 camp. Having seen them safely there, which was 
 not a great distance off, he mounted his horse and 
 dashed off at a break-neck speed, leaving them to 
 wonder if they should see him again — this newly 
 found friend, who had so timely interfered in their 
 behalf. 
 
 They were not left long in suspense. Before 
 they were ready to break camp, — for they had been 
 somewhat tardy, as they were in doubt as to whether 
 he would return or not, — he came dashing back 
 and stopped all preparations. They paused and 
 wondered what new freak had possessed him. 
 Drinking, he certainly was, and who could know 
 what a drunken man might do? They looked at 
 each other with a questioning look. If the Colonel 
 observed this, he made no sign, he stood there 
 stolidly looking at the outfit — ^liowever, with his 
 head uncovered. While the time seemed long to 
 them, it was not a great while before the explanation 
 was apparent. Soon a light wagon came up full 
 
studies in Black and White 321 
 
 of servants, who were ordered to pack up everything 
 carefully and bring them to the house. The family 
 carriage followed closely, in which he insisted that 
 they should go ; giving them the assurance that 
 everything would be safe, and as well cared for as 
 if they had superintended it themselves. They 
 began, in a way, to realize what manner of a man 
 this was into whose hands they had fallen — drunk 
 though he was. Entering the carriage, they were 
 driven to the Colonel's home, which proved to be 
 at no great distance. 
 
 21 
 
CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 "In ye good old times" — which means in the 
 South, " 'fore the war" — it was no uncommon thing 
 for the class of men who had been overseers on the 
 large plantations to become in turn the owners of 
 them, and not infrequently very wealthy men. Their 
 success depended upon the fact that they were se- 
 lected from the most practical young men, sons of 
 successful small farmers in the neighborhood, who 
 had taught their sons to work from their infancy 
 up. The most industrious ones of these sons were 
 chosen to take charge of large plantations. They 
 were furnished everything necessary for their use, 
 except their clothing. If their services were satis- 
 factory they were paid handsome salaries, which 
 the shrewdest and most economical ones left in the 
 hands of their employers, and for which they were 
 allowed interest, until it often grew to a sum that 
 was not easily met. 
 
 Often, as the years went by, the owners grew old 
 or lazy, and had other more desirable plantations; 
 and, perhaps, becoming attached to the overseer, 
 and glad to help him in the world, would settle the 
 claim by selling him the plantation — "lock, stock, 
 and barrel," as it was often expressed, giving him 
 ample time in which to pay for it. By hard work 
 and economy he generally succeeded. 
 
 The idea that obtained — and I suppose yet ob- 
 tains to a degree — that the wealthier class at the 
 South looked down upon their poorer neighbors as 
 inferior to themselves was not, and is not, true. 
 
studies in Black and White 323 
 
 The worthy poor were ahvays respected and helped 
 in every way. Now the negro has always failed to 
 respect poor white people — ''poor white trash," as 
 they called them. The negroes on large plantations 
 would not have anything to do with those owned on 
 small places by comparatively poor men; therefore, 
 there was nothing that a negro dreaded more than 
 to be owned by a poor man ; it made no difference 
 how kindly they were treated — it was belonging to 
 ''poor white trash." True, there were instances 
 where families became suddenly rich who had 
 never known anything but poverty, whose heads 
 were turned, and who became foolishly arrogant: 
 the same thing has been true — ever and every- 
 where. 
 
 Colonel McGympsey, the subject of this chapter, 
 was the son of a small, but honest and respectable 
 farmer. He had proven one of the fortunate class 
 of overseers succeeding to the ownership of the 
 plantation where he had worked so long and satis- 
 factorily. Also, he had been fortunate in marry- 
 ing a woman in whom were combined qualities of 
 thrift and good hard common sense. A son and 
 daughter had been born to them, and realizing 
 keenly the want of a good education, they deter- 
 mined that their children should not experience the 
 same regret. 
 
 There being no good schools near them, they em- 
 ployed a tutor. The father was very insistent that 
 his son should be taught Latin and Greek; but the 
 dominant idea with the mother was that her daugh- 
 ter should be taught botany. She had been pres- 
 ent at some school exhibition in the country where 
 
324 Studies in Black and White 
 
 the star young lady had stood up before a large 
 audience and had torn into pieces some simple little 
 flower, giving curious, high-sounding names to 
 each part of it. The audience had been rapturous 
 over the performance, leaving with Mrs. Mc- 
 Gympsey the impression that botany was the cap- 
 stone of female education. She had then and there 
 resolved that her daughter should finish up some 
 day by doing something of the same kind. 
 
 When the tutor first came the Colonel had been 
 very careful that his recommendation included his 
 capacity to teach Latin and Greek. Every line of 
 interrogation would wind up at that point. The 
 Colonel having satisfied himself as to the tutor's 
 qualifications, the mother took him in hand, 
 
 "Can you teach my daughter botany ?" she asked. 
 
 ''Yes, Mrs. McGympsey, I could teach botany." 
 In the mean time, he was watching a little girl chas- 
 ing a butterfly across the lawn. 
 
 There was some expression on his face or in the 
 tone of his voice which was not assuring to the 
 mother's anxious mind. 
 
 "Can you take a flower to pieces," she asked, "and 
 tell all the names of the pieces as you pull them off?" 
 
 "Yes, Mrs. McGympsey, I can analyze a flower." 
 
 "That's the word — I heard Maud Moody say it, 
 standing up before a whole crowd of people; so 
 you must know something about it. And can you 
 learn my daughter to do it, and say all them hard 
 
 names 
 
 ?" 
 
 I cannot think that there would be any trouble 
 in teaching her, when she is far enough advanced 
 to take up the study." 
 
"] 
 
 studies in Black and White 325 
 
 "But I want her to take it up right now, so she 
 will learn it well." 
 
 "If you wish it, she might take up an elementary 
 work at once." 
 
 "What sort of a work is that? Is that the same 
 kind of botany that Maud Moody studied?" 
 
 'Doubtless, it was her first book in that study." 
 
 'All right then — just so it is botany — and she can 
 do like Maud Moody." 
 
 This is not to be construed in contravention of the 
 statement that Colonel McGympsey had been fort- 
 unate in securing a wife in whom were combined 
 the qualities of thrift and good hard common sense. 
 That statement stands pat. Everything is relative, 
 everything is in accordance with one's lights : from 
 her standpoint, she was being progressive and prac- 
 tical. 
 
 The tutor was employed and set to his task, the 
 Colonel spending the hours given to Latin and 
 Greek by his son's side; listening to him decline 
 Latin nouns, or conjugating Greek verbs. In that 
 way he caught quite a number of Latin words — ■ 
 the Greek was rather beyond him, with the curiously 
 shaped letters and tongue-twisting words. 
 
 So successful had his planting been that he now 
 employed an overseer to look after his work, which 
 gave him more time to devote to Latin and Greek — 
 to loaf around the post-office and to dabble in po- 
 litical campaigns. It was at this stage that he began 
 to be called "Colonel," of which he w^as rather 
 proud. Unfortunately, his unwonted leisure had 
 led him to form a taste for corn whiskey, of which 
 he frequently imbibed too much. On such occa- 
 
326 Studies in Black and White 
 
 sions he delighted in making a display of his 
 newly acquired knowledge. His favorite exclama- 
 tion, on riding into a crowd of his poorer neighbors, 
 as we have heard him, was ''Hie, haec, hoc colle- 
 giendmn, bona de fimctif Then he would shy his 
 hat up into the air, adding, ''Why don't you learn 
 something instead of being a lot of chuckleheads ? 
 Magnus opobusque circumvolatus, sub teginine 
 fagi/' Usually winding up with an invitation all 
 round to take some corn whiskey. When he would 
 get pretty far on in his cups, he would generally 
 give the toast, "Dum vivy vavy," which he would 
 translate into, "While we live, let us live." 
 
 Though rough and uncouth to men when in his 
 cups, he w^as a Chesterfield in the presence of ladies. 
 He never passed a woman, rich or poor, in silk or 
 homespun, that he did not remove his hat. He was 
 never boisterous in their presence, nor did he per- 
 mit others to be. He was much of a man, and he 
 made many of the ruder young men of the neigh- 
 borhood feel the weight of his fist for not heeding 
 his warnings when they had been disrespectful in the 
 presence of ladies. These qualities made him popu- 
 lar; and under certain circumstances feared. 
 
 As soon as his son was prepared for the freshman 
 class he was sent to college. He had been gone but 
 a few months when his sister poisoned herself by 
 chewing the leaves of some deadly plant that she 
 had found in one of her botanical explorations. 
 The mother never rallied from the shock, and in a 
 very short time followed her daughter; though she 
 did not go by the way of botany. Very naturally 
 the father centered his affections upon his only re- 
 
studies in Black and White 327 
 
 maining child. He paid him frequent visits at col- 
 lege, on which occasions the son would read for him 
 page after page of Latin. Before he had quite 
 concluded his junior year, the war came on, and 
 young jMcGympsey was w^th the first regiment that 
 went to Virginia; of this step his father heartily 
 approved, notwithstanding it necessitated his giving 
 up his Latin and Greek. 
 
 "It will be for only a few weeks," the Colonel 
 consoled himself. "It will be only a breakfast 
 spell to wipe up them Yankees. I'd volunteer my- 
 self, but I am afraid that it would be over before I 
 could get my affairs arranged." 
 
 Young McGympsey was made a lieutenant; but 
 his father felt disappointed that he did not get a 
 captaincy — with all his knowledge of Latin and 
 Greek. 
 
 "Why, bless my soul!" he would say, "the boy 
 can read pages of Latin without having to stop and 
 spell a single word. I've heard him do it over and 
 over again, never balking at a single word. Could 
 one of them professors beat that ? If the war would 
 only last long enough, he would get to be a general ; 
 but it ain't going to do that." 
 
 The Colonel's breakfast spell lasted until consid- 
 erably after luncheon. It lasted long enough for 
 the young lieutenant to fight his way up to a cap- 
 taincy at Malvern Hill — long enough for Chica- 
 mauga to make him a colonel; and at Gettysburg, 
 he won a general's star. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 Everything within the Colonel's power was done 
 to make his prisoners comfortable. They had been 
 made to feel very uncomfortable the day before, not 
 simply from having been arrested, but by reason of 
 the fact having come home to them that the nearer 
 they approached the seat of war, the more difficult 
 their progress was likely to be — not having the nec- 
 essary passports. They could not imagine what 
 their fate might have been yesterday had it not been 
 for the drunken interference of their host. Nor 
 could they imagine how tHey were to be delivered 
 from other similar predicaments in which they were 
 liable to fall. They hoped that the Colonel would 
 be sober when he would make his appearance in the 
 morning. It was impossible for them to form any 
 idea as to what his conduct would be. If sober, he 
 might see that he had made a mistake in meddling 
 with their case. How easily he might say that he 
 had taken "a wee drap too much," and that he had 
 acted under its influence, and how sorry he was, 
 and all that. It would be easy, and one must say, 
 naturally so. 
 
 They were lounging in the parlor waiting, there 
 was nothing else to do. Finally they heard the 
 clatter of a horse's feet, and looking out saw the 
 Colonel dashing up the avenue to the house. They 
 could but admire his fine horsemanship. Dismount- 
 ing and turning his horse over to a servant, he hur- 
 ried into the house, meeting his company (?) in a 
 most friendly way. 
 
studies in Black and White 32 9 
 
 "Good-morning, good-morning," was his greet- 
 ing. "I have been over to town to say to the rabble 
 that I would be personally responsible for you ; and 
 that if any of them thought there was going to be 
 any hearing in the case, that they were very much 
 mistaken — and that was to be the end of it." 
 
 As if having forgotten himself, he turned to the 
 lady and bowed, saying, 
 
 "I beg your pardon, Madam, I have not inquired 
 how you rested last night." 
 
 "Exceedingly well, I thank you. We are very 
 much refreshed." 
 
 "Then if you are ready, we will go into breakfast. 
 Allow me to show you the way." 
 
 Breakfast concluded, they repaired to the front 
 piazza. The morning was bracingly cool, and the 
 outlook from the house over the Colonel's wide- 
 spreading plantation was lovely to behold indeed, 
 marred for the travelers only by the constant 
 thought uppermost in their minds — what next? 
 
 The position was becoming exceedingly embar- 
 rassing. To confide everything to an entire stranger, 
 where there was so much at stake, was scarcely to be 
 thought of; yet, what else was to be done If fort- 
 unate enough to reach the Confederate lines, how 
 were they to pass ? So far, they had as far as pos- 
 sible kept away from towns and railroads ; but they 
 found as they approached the vicinity of Richmond 
 that all the roads were guarded; and it would be 
 a disconcerting ordeal, indeed, to pass so near her 
 husband, whom she dared not meet. 
 
 The Colonel's chivalry kept him from asking, 
 "Who are you, and where are you going?" Mak- 
 
330 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ing a plausible excuse, he withdrew for some time, 
 leaving them quite alone. Taking advantage of his 
 absence, they discussed the pros and cons touching 
 their situation. The young man, lamenting his ner- 
 vous condition, would have to leave it to the discre- 
 tion of his companion. 
 
 "Then," said she, "I will depend upon my in- 
 tuitions, which tell me that we can trust the quixotic 
 element in Colonel McGympsey's nature. If I am 
 not mistaken in him, he will accept our statement as 
 readily as any man in the world." 
 
 So it was arranged; and when the Colonel re- 
 turned, she said to hini that they w^ould like to have 
 a strictly private talk with him. He immediately 
 consented, and led the way into the parlor, closing 
 the door. An hour was spent in what the Colonel 
 facetiously called ^'executive session." He was the 
 first one to come out, which he did alone, wiping 
 the perspiration from his face — evidently he was 
 greatly wrought up. He strode to the front ver- 
 anda, standing with his arms akimbo. 
 
 "Well," was his exclamation, "if this ain't a de'il 
 of a muddle, Jim McGympsey is a fool ! How is it 
 to be done? But — she is a lady — and what is a 
 gentleman to do? Hey?" He scarcely expected an 
 answer, seeing that he w^as entirely alone, — unless 
 it was Colonel McGympsey sober, communing with 
 Colonel McGympsey drunk, — so it must have been, 
 for the answer came from the latter gentleman, 
 
 "I said that I would be responsible for them; 
 and McGympsey never goes back on his word. 
 How's that? Say? Well, no harm shall come to 
 the Confederacy from them — ain't that straight, 
 
studies in Black and White 331 
 
 Jim? And I have promised them," chucking his 
 thumb over his shoulder, in the direction of the 
 parlor, ''that they shall go through. — The de'il I 
 have ! — Well, McGympsey never goes back on his 
 word. But how ? There comes the rub ! Jim, 
 wouldn't a drop of corn juice help you out?" "No," 
 answered James (sober), ''you must promise me 
 that you will not touch another drop until this busi- 
 ness is done." "Done," said Jim, "that's a bar- 
 gain !" 
 
 Thrusting his hands down into his trousers 
 pockets, he strode up and down the veranda several 
 times at a rapid pace; then he delib.erately walked 
 back into the parlor, and after staring at the fu- 
 gitives for a full minute he said, 
 
 "I'll do it — if — you will leave everything to me." 
 
 "We place ourselves in your hands. Colonel, with 
 every confidence." 
 
 "Then for the present you w411 Avait right here. 
 The provost marshal in town is disposed to be of- 
 ficious — as he ought to be — as he ought to be — we 
 can't deny that — wt can't blame him — but — I'll 
 straighten it out with him. Make yourselves at 
 home — call for whatever you want — everything 
 here is at your command." 
 
 The}^ saw nothing more of him until nearly night. 
 They dined alone, and their suspense was exceed- 
 ingly trying. Would their host return drunk or 
 sober? From yesterday's experience, they feared 
 drunk. The only jar that had occurred in the 
 
 "executive session" was when something w^as said 
 of compensating him for his help to them — for his 
 time and trouble. He was incapable of saying any- 
 
332 Studies in Black and White 
 
 thing rude to a lady, so he looked out of the window 
 and addressed himself, 
 
 "McGympsey, if you were capable of doing- this 
 thing for money, I would have you shot to-morrow 
 morning at sunrise." And there the subject was 
 dropped. In this same ^'executive session," when 
 the explanation w^as becoming painfully disconcert- 
 ing, he had stopped them, saying, 
 
 "Say no more, you are a lady in distress; as a 
 gentleman, I am bound to assist you. That is all 
 that is necessary for me to know." It was at this 
 point that he had withdrawn from the room. 
 
 When he returned late in the evening it was evi- 
 dent that he had had a stormy day; and judging 
 from his excited condition, they thought at first that 
 he had been drinking; and the thought was natur- 
 ally discouraging. The idea of being forced to 
 place themselves wholly in the hands of a man that 
 was liable to get drunk, possibly at the most critical 
 moment, was not very assuring. He stormed 
 the premises, and not infrequently used some very 
 emphatic language; but when he came into the 
 house he was perfectly quiet and respectful ; and his 
 guests had the satisfaction of finding that he was 
 sober. The fact that he should be able to go through 
 with an exciting day, without indulging in drink, 
 went far to convince them that their confidence had 
 not been misplaced. At an early hour after tea, he 
 excused himself, and they saw nothing more of him 
 until early the next morning at breakfast. When 
 they came out from that meal they saw their carry- 
 all standing in front of the door, with a fine pair of 
 mules attached to it, in lieu of their inferior ones. 
 
studies in Black and White B33 
 
 "It does not look very hospitable, but it is neces- 
 sary that we break camp at once," said the Colonel. 
 
 No explanation was made. Their scanty lug- 
 gage was soon gathered and placed in the convey- 
 ance, together with the Colonel's kit and some other 
 articles that his forethought had suggested as neces- 
 sary to their comfort, including a tent. His saddle- 
 horse stood waiting. Everything being in readi- 
 ness, the Colonel mounted and led the way until 
 they came near the town. Here he halted and in- 
 structed them to wait there until he should clear the 
 streets, when they were to lose no time in following 
 him. Evidently he was going to resort to some ruse, 
 and Mrs. De Mar became somewhat nervous; but 
 when she remembered what a detention meant to 
 them, she nerved herself to do and dare anything 
 that he might suggest. 
 
 Buttoning his coat across his chest, and pushing 
 his hat up in front, he put spurs to his horse and 
 made a dash for the main street, yelling, 
 
 "Clear the track, here comes your uncle," and the 
 crowd scattered right and left to get out of his way, 
 knowing that he would ride over them if they did 
 not. Mrs. De Mar and her companion could 
 scarcely realize that he was not drunk. 
 
 "Look out," said the intendant, "yonder comes 
 McGympsey, drunk already," and he made a dash 
 for his open door. 
 
 "Ah, there!" shouted the little marshal, as he 
 hustled himself well onto the sidewalk. 
 
 "Steady," roared the Colonel, and his horse came 
 to a standstill. He shied his hat up into the air, and 
 dextrously caught it as it descended, shouting at the 
 
334 Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 top of his voice, ''Hie hie, eujiis eujus, hi hi, omni- 
 bus populoriim — git." 
 
 The crowd flattened themselves against the walls 
 — the little marshal hurrying off down a side-alley 
 to get a posse, forgetting to come back until the Col- 
 onel had terrorized every one off the street, and had 
 leisurely ridden through, followed by the carryall. 
 When they were v/ ell clear of the town he slowed 
 up until the carryall had overtaken him, and said, 
 with a quizzical expression on his face, 
 
 *'That is the kind of passport — when you haven't 
 a better one." 
 
 From the very nature of the case, they must 
 needs keep clear of the towns and as much as pos- 
 sible out of the highway of travel. They were soon 
 approaching the two great contending armies, both 
 alert, each powerful in one way or another. Both 
 fighting for what they believed to be right. Which 
 was right may not be answered until after we, our 
 children and theirs shall have passed away; there- 
 fore we will not puzzle our brains about it — cer- 
 tainly not quarrel over it. 
 
 By flanking and tacking, the Colonel had engi- 
 neered his convoy safely around General Lee's 
 army. Finally, from the top of a high hill, between 
 the two armies, they could see the columns of dust 
 rising from the moving Union army. 
 
 The Colonel called a halt : 
 
 "Now, Madam, my task is accomplished," and 
 there was something of a tender pathos in the tone 
 of his voice; while there was a touch of Knight- 
 errantry in his appearance, as he sat there on his 
 fine horse, erect — forceful — rough — but with a 
 
studies in Black and White 335 
 
 heart as tender as a woman's — sitting there all un- 
 conscious of having done a knightly thing. ''I did 
 not engage to conduct you into the enemy's lines — 
 I could not do that. I promised to bring you into 
 their immediate neighborhood — yonder are your 
 friends. If I have done a disloyal act — may the 
 good Lord forgive me. You were a lady in distress, 
 I, a Southern man. Here and now we part — your 
 obedient servant." With his head bared and bowed, 
 he quickly and dexterously backed his horse some 
 paces, and turned and rode away, allowing never a 
 word of thanks. When the carriage had moved on 
 for some distance, he turned and looked after it, 
 until it passed out of sight; then he rode on, won- 
 dering if he had done right. He would have done 
 the same thing again. 
 
 It was a most lovely morning as Mrs. De Mar 
 and her companion moved down the hill. A strange 
 sensation came to them. Through innumerable 
 anxieties they had come, but with the invincible 
 Colonel McGympsey, full of resources in every 
 emergency, as their conductor. Now they are cut 
 loose with much the same feeling that a child, in 
 learning its first steps, must experience when the 
 parent's guiding hand is first withdrawn. But as 
 they were now outside of the Confederate lines, and 
 saw the unmistakable evidences of their near prox- 
 imity to the Union army, Mrs. De Mar said, 
 
 ''Well, dearie, we will soon be beyond pursuit. 
 Will it not be a great relief ? Safe from all pursuit. 
 What a load it will remove from our minds; and 
 how thankful I am to our good, old friend — the 
 Colonel." 
 
336 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ''Yes, indeed, dear Lilian, we owe the success of 
 our escape to Colonel McGympsey, beyond a doubt; 
 and I shall never forget his kindness and generosity ; 
 but, dear, at last, how much more do I owe you? 
 And how shall I ever repay you for the sacrifices 
 you have made in love for me, dearest one?" And 
 leaning over, he took her in his arms, and kissed 
 her — and kissed her. 
 
 I 
 
CHAPTER XLI 
 
 Doctor Greem sat in front of his tent smoking his 
 meerschaum. He was a fine specimen of the old 
 Virginia gentleman. His locks had grown white 
 in the service of the United States Navy; and he 
 had been on duty at the Isthmus of Panama when 
 the news reached him that Virginia had followed 
 South Carolina out of the Union. It was the ex- 
 pected that had happened this time, and Doctor 
 Greem' s mind had been made up. As dear as was 
 the service to his heart, — whose every fiber and 
 every impulse was enlisted in it — he had walked the 
 decks of men-of-war for thirty years, — yet, so 
 thoroughly imbued was his mind with the doctrines 
 of States' rights, and love for his dear, old native 
 State, there was no room for doubt as to where his 
 duty lay. He had been opposed to secession from 
 the first, as being impolitic; but when the majority 
 decided otherwise, his resignation went in on the 
 spot, and he hurried to tender his services to the 
 Confederate States Government. His good heart, 
 his congenial manners, and his loyalty to his friends, 
 made friends for him of all with whom he came in 
 contact. 
 
 Belonging to his military family were a number 
 of surgeons and assistant surgeons who looked up 
 to him as they would have done to their fathers. 
 Near him, as we see him this morning, are Doctors 
 De Mar and Osseous, and Colonel Hanson, a staff 
 officer. 
 
 22 
 
338 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Colonel," said Doctor Greem, "we are very 
 pleasantly situated here after the constant moving 
 that we have had. If 'our friends, the enemy,' 
 would just keep quiet for a while, I would be greatly 
 obliged to them." 
 
 "Amen," said Doctor De Mar, as he leaned back 
 in a lounging chair. " 'A little more slumber, a 
 little more sleep, and a little more folding the hands 
 together,' as it were." 
 
 "If there is anything more uncertain than what 
 we will be doing in the near future," said Colonel 
 Hanson, "it is the uncertainty of the movements of 
 'our friends' over there," pointing with the stem of 
 his pipe in the direction of Washington, D. C. 
 
 "I suppose," said Doctor De Mar, "it is about 
 time to organize an 'on to Richmond.' The travel- 
 ing, however, is not good in that direction ; and my 
 advice to them is to keep quiet. The nearer they 
 approach Richmond, the worse the traveling is go- 
 ing to be. Why is it that some people cannot be 
 quiet? It is so much nicer every way; besides, it 
 might conduce to longevity in their case. Now, we 
 have no disposition to interfere with those fellows 
 over there. If they would pick up their marbles and 
 go home, all would be forgiven, and that would end 
 all this foolish row, and, to put it mildly, save lots 
 of trouble." 
 
 "Suppose you suggest it to them," said Doctor 
 Osseous. "I doubt if they have looked at it from 
 your standpoint." 
 
 "If I happen to think of it, I wall do so, the first 
 time we meet," said Doctor Jack, "if you will in- 
 troduce us." 
 
studies in Black and White 339 
 
 "Oh, they will not stand on formality," said Doc- 
 tor Osseous, ''just pitch right in and have your say. 
 If they do not fall in with your views, there will be 
 no harm done." 
 
 "I am not at all sure about that. To my way of 
 thinking, these chaps can make themselves very dis- 
 agreeable when we make an advance," said Doctor 
 Jack. 
 
 "Probably they might accept your advice more 
 willingly than they would your bullets — or — even 
 your pills." 
 
 "Come," said Doctor Jack, "that last is 'the most 
 unkindest cut of all.' Ah, yonder comes the mail." 
 
 "Things are ominously mum about headquarters 
 just now," said Colonel Hanson. "An order was 
 issued at dress parade last evening, stopping all 
 furloughs for the present." 
 
 "Well, that will not be very disappointing to any 
 of this crowd," said Doctor Jack, "we are not ex- 
 pecting any just now. You know, 'Blessed is he 
 that expecteth nothing, for he shall not be disap- 
 pointed.' I will go and get my mail. I am more 
 interested in that than I am in furloughs. That 
 orderly will go to every tent before he comes to 
 
 mme 
 
 J) 
 
 What a splendid fellow Jack is," said Doctor Os- 
 seous, as they watched him as he went. 
 
 "There never was a better in the world," said 
 Doctor Greem. "He is one of the most popular 
 surgeons in the army; especially with the men in 
 the line. He is one of the most conscientious men I 
 have ever known. He treats a sick soldier as if he 
 were one of his best paying patients at home, and 
 
340 Studies in Black and AVhite 
 
 that is hard to do when the rascals are playing off 
 on you at every chance, and shooting your precious 
 pills into the bushes as soon as you turn your back." 
 
 "That is provoking, when we have so much 
 trouble in getting a little physic," said Doctor Os- 
 seous. 
 
 "Yes," said Doctor Greem, "that is one of the 
 troubles and trials of an army surgeon; but we 
 haven't many De Mars. I am sure that he gives 
 every poor fellow the benefit of the doubt. I am 
 glad that he is so happily married. If there ever 
 was a man that deserved a good, loving wife, it is 
 Jack De Mar. I have no doubt but that his wife 
 blesses the day when she said yes — to him." 
 
 Rat-a-tat, rat-a-tat, rat-a-tat, rat-a-tat — goes the 
 surgeon's call, and each went to his several duties. 
 Ten minutes later an orderly stepped into Doctor 
 Greem' s tent. 
 
 "Doctor, Doctor De Mar asks if you will be so 
 kind as to excuse him from duty this morning." 
 
 "Tell him most certainly. Anything the matter 
 with the Doctor?" 
 
 "He seems very much distressed," said the or- 
 derly, "but he said nothing further than to ask that 
 he be excused from duty this morning." 
 
 "Orderly, take this note to Doctor Tuckem, who 
 will take Doctor De Mar's duties this morning and 
 until further orders." 
 
 An hour later — as soon as Doctor Greem had a 
 spare moment — he hastened to Doctor De Mar's 
 tent. He was met at the entrance by Rufus, the 
 Doctor's faithful body-servant, whose usual bright, 
 happy face was now sad and dejected. 
 
studies in Black and White 341 
 
 "Is the Doctor within, Rufus?" 
 
 "Yes, Doctor, but he asked ter be 'sensed from 
 seein' any one dis mawnin'. I's very sorry, sah." 
 
 "That is all right, Rufus; don't let any one dis- 
 turb him, if he is not feeling well. Let me know if 
 there is anything that I can do for him," and the old 
 Doctor turned away; but, finding that the servant 
 was following him, he stopped until he came up. 
 
 " 'Sense me, Doctor," said Rufus, in a subdued 
 voice, "will yer please come back arfter er while; 
 Marse Jack seems in er bad way; an' I knows dat 
 he'll see you 'fore any one else." ■ 
 
 "Certainly, I will come back — say in an hour," 
 and the good old Doctor went away, wondering 
 vv'hat the trouble could be with his young friend, 
 who while he was rarely ever hilarious, was rarely 
 depressed by anything. The Doctor looked at his 
 watch several times in his impatience, before he de- 
 cided that it was time to go back. When he went, 
 he found Rufus still at his post. 
 
 "Marse Jack hain't called sence you wuz here. 
 Doctor. I'll go in an' see if he wants ter see yer." 
 The old Doctor heard Doctor Jack say, 
 
 "Ask Doctor Greem to please excuse me," and 
 he called back to him, 
 
 "Certainly, Jack, don't let me disturb you. I was 
 afraid that you were ill. Let me know if there is 
 anything that I can do," and was turning away 
 when Doctor Jack called to him, 
 
 "Please come in, Doctor." 
 
 On entering, he found his young friend stretched 
 on his cot, with an unutterable woe written in every 
 lineament of his face — tear-stained and convulsed. 
 
342 Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 Doctor Greem, usually so self-possessed, who for 
 years had trained his face to disguise his feelings, 
 started back in profound amazement. How could 
 so great a change be wrought in one's appearance 
 in so short an interval ! 
 
 ''Great Heavens! Doctor, what is the matter?" 
 was his exclamation. 
 
 ''Give me a moment, my friend," and it was pit- 
 iable to see his effort to control himself — the great, 
 strong young man of an hour ago, crushed and 
 broken like some tender thing of spring-tide. 
 Finally he managed to say, with tears streaming 
 down his cheeks, 
 
 "In all the world — my dear friend — there is no 
 man — to whom I could talk now — just now — as 
 freely as I can to you. I must talk to some one, or 
 I shall die. Read that," handing him a letter, "it 
 will explain all that I know. Oh, my God — oh, my 
 God !" he wailed as he buried his face in the covers 
 ing of his cot. The letter ran: 
 
 
 My dear Doctor: 
 
 I do not know but that I may be alarming you 
 unnecessarily, but I can not wait to determine that 
 point. Your faithful old servant Lot has just been 
 in to see me, and says that Mrs. De Mar has left 
 home under such circumstances as to convince him 
 that she has gone entirely away. He is satisfied that 
 she did not go alone, as a young man, who had been 
 in the neighborhood, disappeared at the same time. 
 "Lot asked. for a pass and sufficient means to 
 enable him to follow her. After consulting with our 
 mutual friend Judge Strong, we decided that it was 
 
studies ill Black and White 343 
 
 best to trust loot's judgment and discretion in the 
 case, rather than sending out a general alarm. 
 
 ''You will be advised of the first word of news 
 that we receive. In the mean time, might it not be 
 best for you to come home? Advise me if there 
 is anything that I, or any of your numerous friends, 
 can do for you. 
 
 ''I will add that not a word is abroad of the mat- 
 ter. 
 
 ''Believe me ever to remain, 
 
 "Your most devoted and true friend, 
 
 "Laughun McLaughi^in/" 
 
 With a hand trembling with emotion, the old 
 Doctor handed the letter back to Doctor Jack, who 
 took it and looked at it, in a dazed kind of way ; not 
 reading, but looking at it as a whole, turning it over 
 and over again as he gazed at it. A strange expres- 
 sion came into his face — so strange that Doctor 
 Greem became alarmed, and he hastened to say, 
 
 "My dear boy, there is some terrible mistake here; 
 this can not be true. Mr. McLaughlin and Judge 
 Strong seem to have acted entirely upon the negro's 
 information; was that justifiable? Might he not 
 have been too hasty in his conclusions ? You know 
 how excitable negroes are. Let's hope for the best. 
 Do you not agree with me?" 
 
 "No, Doctor, Lot would never have gone to one 
 outside of the family with a scandal, if there had 
 been a possibility of mistake. I have every confi- 
 dence in his judgment and in his loyalty to the fam- 
 ily. No one could be more jealous of our good 
 name." 
 
344 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "For that very reason he may have allowed his 
 anxiety to over-step his judgment. There is some 
 awful mistake/' said Doctor Greem. 
 
 "There certainly must be some mistake," said 
 Doctor Jack, "but I cannot believe that Lot would 
 make such a blunder as that." 
 
 "Without question, you must go home at once." 
 
 "But, Doctor, you have forgotten the order issued 
 at dress parade last evening — 'No furloughs.' " 
 
 "That is true, I had forgotten that order," and 
 the old Doctor sprang to his feet and strode back 
 and forth the length of the tent. 
 
 "It will be risky, and may cost both of us our 
 commissions, but it must be done. I can put you 
 on detached service, so that you will not be on regu- 
 lar duty. Stop, I am going too fast. An hour ago 
 an order was issued that only officers and men on 
 duty were to be allowed the countersign until fur- 
 ther orders — I may not give it to one of my sub- 
 ordinates who is not on duty," and again the old 
 Doctor strode back and forth, thinking with all his 
 might. Looking at his watch, he said, 
 
 "Hurry up, Jack, and come to my tent within 
 the next twenty minutes." And he rushed out of 
 the tent and was gone. The mere having something 
 to do and to do quickly helped the Doctor to get 
 control of himself. Calling Rufus to assist him, 
 he was soon ready to sally forth and present himself 
 at Doctor Greem's tent. 
 
 A casual observer would scarcely have taken him 
 for the jovial young man that went swinging away 
 after the mail carrier an hour ago, full of life and 
 vigor, his face bright with anticipation of a letter 
 
studies in Black and White 345 
 
 from his beloved wife, down in his Southern home, 
 waiting and praying for his safe return, whom he 
 loved better than all the world, in whom centered 
 every ambition and aspiration of his heart. No 
 greater shock could have come to him than this. 
 Through all the passing years, through all the vi- 
 cissitudes that had intervened between those trying 
 colonial days and these of to-day, no shadow of 
 shame had ever fallen athwart the name of De 
 Mar — now — this ! Possibly the thought comes to 
 him, that he alone is to blame for it all — had he 
 held to the traditions of the family, this would have 
 been impossible. If so, it but added to the pain that 
 was racking his poor heart there that bright morn- 
 ing as he was entering Doctor Greem's tent. 
 
 "Come in, my boy ; I may not give you the coun- 
 tersign; but you can not get to Richmond without 
 it. The officer of the day will be here in a few 
 moments ; in the mean time, step into my back tent 
 and keep your ears open; if you should happen to 
 hear anything to your advantage, I may not pre- 
 vent your making use of it. 
 
 Doctor Jack did as he was directed, and had not 
 long to wait before the officer entered. Doctor 
 Greem was busy at his desk, and when the officer 
 handed him the little three-cornered billet contain- 
 ing the coveted words, he said, without looking up 
 from his writing, 
 
 "What is the countersign, Captain?" 
 
 Looking around to satisfy himself that no one 
 was in hearing, he said, 
 
 "Saint Petersburg." 
 
 "Thank you. Captain; good-morning." 
 
346 Studies in Black and White 
 
 When he was gone, Doctor Jack came forward, 
 and grasping the old Doctor's hand said, 
 
 '^My dear, good friend, how shall I ever repay 
 you for your kindness ! But for you I should have 
 been stranded here; now I may hurry home — but 
 oh, can I call it home — can I ever call it home 
 again?" Seeing that he was about to break down, 
 Doctor Greem said to him, 
 
 ''Now, Jack, you have no time to lose. I have 
 sent Solomon down to your quarters to help Rufus 
 saddle your horses and pack your kit for you. You 
 will have to ride like the old scratch was after you 
 to catch that train out from Gordonsville to-day. 
 A day might mean a great deal, you know. Now, 
 go ahead and hurry up. Let me know if there is 
 anything that I can do for you. I am quite sure 
 you will find that there has been some mistake." 
 
 ''Heaven grant that it may be so ! Good-by, Doc- 
 tor, good-by." Wringing his good old friend's 
 hand, he hurried out of the tent and went direct to 
 his own quarters, where he found that his friend's 
 forethought had expedited matters very materially. 
 His kit was packed and the horses saddled, and 
 without a thought for his other belongings, he 
 vaulted into his saddle and was gone. 
 
 Doctor Greem had not thought whether it were 
 better for his young friend to go home or not, or 
 whether he could do any good by going. He only 
 knew that he must get him to doing something with 
 an object in view, to divert his attention ; to get his 
 mind, as far as it was possible to do so, off his 
 trouble; otherwise he could not be responsible for 
 the result. Never in his long and varied experience 
 
studies ill Black and White 347 
 
 had he seen a man so thoroughly broken up witli 
 any trouble — his sufferings would have touched a 
 heart of stone. 
 
 Doctor Greem had given him an order to report 
 at the end of thirty days at Augusta, Georgia, which 
 was supposed to give him ample time. Leaving the 
 horses at Gordonsville, in the care of a quartermas- 
 ter, they boarded the train for Richmond. The trip 
 was uneventful; though it would have required 
 something of an extraordinary character to divert 
 the Doctor's attention from the pain, the agony, the 
 hope, the despair, the shame, the love, the hate, the 
 anxiety, the impatience that surged through his 
 brain. 
 
 He went directly to Beechwood before going 
 home, in order that he might have the latest news 
 from Lot — it was through Lot that he expected to 
 hear first, knowing his resources and activity. Ar- 
 riving at Judge Strong's residence, he was received 
 with open arms to their hearts and home. While 
 lie read in their faces the pleasure that his friends 
 felt on seeing him, he also read that they had no 
 good news for him. The Judge would fain have 
 deferred broaching the painful subject; but know- 
 ing his young friend's impatience, took him into his 
 private office and closed the door. 
 
 "We have not had a word from Lot since he 
 left," began the Judge, "and how stupid it was of 
 us not to have given Lot a number of addressed en- 
 velopes, which he could have dropped in the differ- 
 ent post-offices on his route. Then, in a way, we 
 could have kept track of him, at least, and have 
 known in what direction he was going; as it is, we 
 
348 Studies in Black and Wliite 
 
 haven't the sHghtest idea, and I am so sorry for that 
 blunder." 
 
 "That would have been an excellent idea," said 
 Doctor Jack, "but one can not always think of 
 everything on the spur of the moment." 
 
 The Judge refrained as long as possible from go- 
 ing into the particulars. It was bad enough to think 
 it, but ten times harder when it came to putting it 
 into so many matter-of-fact words ; that was a very 
 different thing. And the Judge never had a more 
 painful duty to perform ; but perform it he did, and 
 gave all the particulars as far as they were known. 
 And when Doctor Jack was told that his wife had 
 gone off with another man — no one knew who he 
 was — his agony knew no bounds; he was utterly 
 overwhelmed with the disgrace of it. Sorrow at 
 her departure was bad enough; but he was totally' 
 unprepared for this disgrace — disgrace through his 
 wife in whom he had unbounded confidence — he 
 could not realize it. It was impossible ; he could be- 
 lieve anything but that. 
 
 "No, no, no, Judge, my dear friend, do not tell 
 me that; I can not believe that. I would not hear 
 that from any one else ; I know that you believe it ; 
 but it is not true — oh, my God, it is not true — it 
 cannot be!" The Judge thought it best to let him 
 give vent to his feelings, but at last he became 
 alarmed and wanted to send for a physician. 
 
 "Please do not, Judge; I do not want any one 
 to see me; I could not endure that. If you will 
 please send me home in your closed carriage I will 
 be better there," and he made superhuman efforts to 
 control himself. 
 
studies in Black and White 349 
 
 No pen can describe his wan, worn face, blanched 
 hke death. No gift of tongue could tell what his 
 head and heart suffered — the dearest idol of his 
 heart broken and cast into bitterest ashes, his young 
 life blasted forever. 
 
 Arriving -at home, he shut himself up in his room, 
 and refused himself to kith and kin alike. All day 
 he moaned, "Ruined — ruined — ruined !" Day after 
 day this went on, until the servants about the house 
 became demoralized. 
 
 ''Ef only Uncle Lot wuz here," said old Aunt 
 Tilly, "Marse Jack always would listen ter Uncle 
 Lot. When he wuz er boy, he would listen ter 'im 
 w'en he wouldn't hear er word outen any one else. 
 Lot had no bizniss goin' off, noways." 
 
 Doctor Greem, hearing through Mr. McLaughlin 
 of Doctor Jack's condition, wrote him and ordered 
 him back to camp, satisfied that matters would go 
 on from bad to worse. But no attention was paid 
 to the order — if Doctor Jack read it, which was 
 very doubtful. He ate. scarcely anything; only 
 when old Aunt Tilly would prepare some extra 
 dainty thing, and then stand by and beg, would he 
 touch food. Day and night it was the same thing, 
 "Ruined — ruined — ruined ! O Lilian, my love, my 
 life, how could you betray the trust that you knew 
 so well that I had in your fidelity? How could 
 you — how could — how could you? O Hal, my 
 brother, why did you not let me go in your stead? 
 It would have been so much better ! You, at least, 
 would have held to the traditions of the family — 
 you would not have married a stranger, and 
 wrought all this trouble and disgrace. It would 
 
350 Studies in Black and White 
 
 have been so much better that I should have died 
 upon that accursed field! For shame on myself! 
 This is disloyalty to my little wife. No, no, no — 
 this can not be true ! There is some terrible mistake 
 about it all — Lilian — my Lilian could do no wrong ! 
 It's all a hideous nightmare. She was not herself 
 — or she never would have done this thing." Then, 
 "Ruined — ruined — ruined!" was his piteous cry, 
 day and night, the mourner refusing to be com- 
 forted. 
 
 Receiving no reply to his order. Doctor Greem 
 made a special application through the Surgeon- 
 General's office, and obtained a leave of absence for 
 ten days and hastened to Carolina to see his young 
 friend. It was the announcement of Doctor 
 Greem' s name that first aroused Doctor Jack from 
 his stupor. Hearing that his old friend had come, 
 he aroused himself and came down to meet him; 
 and the meeting was most pathetic indeed. The 
 great strong men rushed into each other's arms and 
 wept like children. Doctor Jack made every effort 
 to entertain his friend, and the effort did him good. 
 
 A servant came in with a note from Little Miss 
 Tippers asking if he would see Miss Fannie De 
 Mar and herself. The Doctor wrote in reply, ask- 
 ing them to do him the kindness to come to break- 
 fast the next morning, adding that his old friend 
 Doctor Greem was with him; and he knew that he 
 was finding him the poorest company imaginable, 
 and how glad he would be if they would come and 
 help him entertain him. 
 
 The trains had been slow, and besides had missed 
 a connection, so there w^as but this day left of the 
 
ii- 
 
 Stuaies in Black and White 351 
 
 time Doctor Greem could spend here. After they 
 had a long talk and some refreshments, Doctor 
 Greem said, 
 
 '*Well Jack, make your arrangements; you know 
 we must break camp to-morrow for Virginia." 
 
 'My dear friend, I cannot go." 
 
 'Oh, but you must; I gave my parole for you; 
 we Vv'ould both lose our commissions ; you would 
 not place me in that position, you know." 
 
 In answer a touch of the bell was given, and 
 Rufus appeared. 
 
 "Rufus, put my kit in order; and tell Caesar to 
 come to the library in an hour from now." Turn- 
 ing to Doctor Greem he said, ''How can I face the 
 world with all this disgrace hanging over me?" 
 
 "My dear boy, you have done nothing to disgrace 
 yourself. Disgrace cannot attach except for our 
 own actions. You have done nothing wrong, nor 
 must you now, by deserting vour post — and your 
 friend." 
 
 ''I will do my duty to my country and to you, my 
 dear friend; but that will not remove the disgrace, 
 nor my shame of it. I and my wife are one, and 
 will be one, not only while this world shall last, but 
 throughout limitless eternity. My poor little wife 
 — my poor little wife! What witching alchemy 
 could have wrought your ruin ? I loved you so ! I 
 loved you so ! I love you yet !" 
 
 Doctor Greem, seeing his growing distress, that 
 he was losing all control of himself, went over and 
 put his arms around him and kissed his forehead. 
 
 ''Forgive me, my good friend, I forgot, I for- 
 got!" said Doctor Jack. 
 
852 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "That is right; be a man." Though said with 
 the very best of intentions, this hurt, and hurt in- 
 tensely. Doctor Jack arose and walked over to the 
 bay window on the other side of the room, and be- 
 low his breath said, "Oh, that the time should ever 
 have come, when a friend could admonish me, to be 
 a man!" and never from that moment did he say 
 one word about his troubles to any living being, ex- 
 cept Uncle Lot. 
 
 When the next morning came. Doctor Jack 
 looked forward impatiently for the arrival of Miss 
 Fannie De Mar and Little Miss Tippers to break- 
 fast. While there would be but an hour before 
 boat time, yet he found himself so anxious to see 
 them. They did not come, and breakfast was kept 
 back until the last moment possible for them; and 
 still they did not come, and the Doctor racked his 
 brain for a reason. Alas ! Alas ! 
 
 When they were ready for the start. Doctor 
 Greem noticed that his friend had replaced his uni- 
 form for a suit of citizen's clothes. At first he did 
 not think anything of it, until he noticed that the 
 uniform had been left out of the kit altogether. 
 
 "You are leaving your uniform, Jack, you must 
 not forget that." 
 
 I shall have no use for it," said Doctor Jack. 
 I am going back to the army, but I am going into 
 the line." 
 
 "Tut— tut— tut," said his friend. "Well, have 
 your own way." 
 
 
CHAPTER XLII 
 
 The suggestion to go to Sandowns had come 
 from Miss Fannie De Mar, who was spending the 
 day with Little Miss Tippers. These two were 
 much together ahvays. Their tastes and impulses 
 w^ere much the same; but since the disappearance 
 of Mrs. Jack De Mar they had been almost insep- 
 arable. Both had been terribly shocked and morti- 
 fied by that event. Madam Rumor, as a matter of 
 course, was having her say ; and as usual every- 
 thing was magnified and distorted that was capable 
 of either. The reports set afloat by that ancient 
 dame were numerous and curious, not to say shock- 
 ing. WHiat of them reached Doctor Jack's ears, no 
 one knew. When these two young ladies were alone 
 they could talk of nothing but their friend's trouble. 
 When in other company they did what they could to 
 repress false or conjectural reports. The unfortu- 
 nate wife had their loyal confidence ; the no less un- 
 fortunate husband had their sincerest sympathy. 
 
 *'Dear, let's go and see if Cousin Jack will not re- 
 ceive us," Miss De Mar had said. 
 
 "I am informed," replied Little Miss Tippers, 
 "that he has positively refused every one; but we 
 might w^ite him a note asking if we may come. 
 If he does not wish to see us, it might be some com- 
 fort for him to know that we are in sympathy with 
 him and want to see him. Will you write?" 
 
 "No, dear, you write ; but you might write in our 
 joint names." 
 23 
 
354 Studies in Black and White 
 
 So it came about that the note was written, and 
 to their cleHght resuhed in the invitation to break- 
 fast the next morning, to meet Doctor Greem. 
 
 ''I will ride home now,'' said Miss De Mar, ''as I 
 shall want to make some change in my dress. I 
 will return by time in the morning, and we will go 
 together. I am so charmed that Jack has consented 
 to see us. Good-by, dearie, good-by," and warmly 
 kissing her little friend, she rode away. Little Miss 
 Tippers had returned to the house when she heard 
 the clatter of a horse's feet approaching. Looking 
 out, she saw Miss De Mar returning. Hastening 
 to the gate, she asked, 
 
 "Did you forget something ?" 
 
 ''No — I just want to say good-by and kiss you 
 again." 
 
 Laughingly Little Miss Tippers held up her face 
 to be kissed again and again. She afterward re- 
 membered the sad, sweet smile that was on her 
 friend's face then. 
 
 "Be sure to come early," said the little lady, "I 
 will be ready and waiting." For answer, she had 
 only another kiss — warm and loving — but never a 
 word. Miss De Mar again cantered down the road. 
 There was something in all this that caused little 
 Miss Tippers to linger at the gate, looking after her 
 friend as she went. Just before passing the first 
 turn in the road. Miss De Mar reined in Oueen, and 
 turning, looked back and threw a kiss to her little 
 friend whom she loved so dearly. 
 
 Bright and early on "the to-morrow" morning. 
 Little Miss Tippers was astir. She had bestowed 
 unusual care on her toilet. Her pony phaeton was 
 
studies in Black and White 355 
 
 at the gate. Having gathered and arranged some 
 choice flowers to take with her, she sat down on the 
 veranda to await her friend. She waited with pa- 
 tience for quite a while, the peace of the lovely 
 morning hour filled her soul, the pleasure of the 
 duty lying right before her, filling her mind; so 
 time sped all unheeded. 
 
 Finally, Marm Milly came and asked her little 
 Missus if she would have a cup of coffee. "It's 
 er gettin' breakfast time." 
 
 ''Is it really so late as that ? I am expecting Miss 
 De Mar every moment. I cannot understand her 
 being late." 
 
 It would not have expedited matters if she had 
 gone to meet her, as they would have to return 
 this way; so she waited. The boat whistle blew 
 at the landing. She went out to the gate to see if 
 her friend was coming. No. Was it possible there 
 was any misunderstanding? Leaving word with 
 Marrn Milly for Miss De Mar, that she would drive 
 on slowly, and that she could overtake her, she en- 
 tered her phaeton and started on, holding the pony 
 to a walk, constantly looking back, until she came 
 in sight of Sandowns, where she saw the carriage 
 and buckboard returning from the direction of the 
 boat landing. 
 
 ''Good-morning, Caesar. Some one going away 
 this morning?" 
 
 "Yessum. Marse Jack an' de gentlemun gone 
 back ter Ferginny." 
 
 "Did Miss Fannie come over to breakfast?" 
 
 "No, Missus. Marse Jack 'spected yer an' Miss 
 Fannie ter breakfast. He was mighty dis'pointed," 
 
356 Studies in Black and White 
 
 answered Caesar, adding, ''I think he leff er note 
 fer yer wid Marm Tilly." 
 
 Little Miss Tippers drove to the house, and was 
 met at the door by Marm Tilly, who was drying the 
 hot tears from her face. 
 
 "Come right in, honey. We's been lookin' fer yer 
 an' Miss Fannie fer de las' two hours, an' kept 
 breakfust waitin' ter de berry las' minit. Set right 
 down an' I'll hev yer some breakfas' in er jiffy. 
 Here is er note Marse Jack leff fer yer. Yer can 
 read hit w'ile I gits yer some hot coffee." 
 
 This was the Doctor's note: 
 
 ''My Very Dear Friends — My Best Beloved 
 Friends : 
 
 "I cannot express my disappointment. I did not 
 know until after writing the note that I would be 
 going this morning. Now, I cannot forgive my- 
 self for having shut myself out all these days from 
 you two. Oh, these days — these dark, dark days! 
 They are burned into my memory for all coming 
 time. Over and over again, my poor, broken heart 
 has yearned for one comforting word ; but my cow- 
 ardly pride shrank from mortal gaze. Nothing 
 could have prevented me from waiting to see you, 
 except to protect my good old friend. Doctor Greem, 
 who jeopardized his commission to serve me. No 
 selfish motive could make me fail him now; you 
 would not have had me act differently, I know. 
 
 'T dare not attempt to put on paper what I should 
 have wished to say to you two. I feel — ought I 
 weigh dov\^n your dear, warm hearts with it ? — but I 
 feel sure that we three now will never meet again in 
 
studies in Black and White 357 
 
 this world. I can not say more. Only, if either of 
 you meet my wife — my own little wife, in whatever 
 world, before I do, tell her — oh! tell her that my 
 heart is true to her — that I know that she could not 
 have done any intentional wrong, 
 
 "Good-by and good-by, 
 
 In parenthesis, it may be said — Doctor Jack was 
 fully impressed with the belief that his wife was 
 dead. 
 
 When Marm Tilly came to announce breakfast 
 she found that Little Miss Tippers had gone. Doc- 
 tor Jack's note had banished every thought or wish, 
 save that to go to Miss De Mar and be alone with 
 her. She hurried back to her cottage, hoping every 
 moment to meet her friend on the way. Arriving 
 there, she tarried only long enough to ascertain that 
 Miss De Mar had not been there. She hastened 
 on toward Chatham. Reaching that place, her first 
 words were, 
 
 "Wliere is Fannie?'' 
 
 "We thought that she was with you," answered 
 Mrs. De Mar. "Last night she ordered her horse 
 for an early hour this morning, saying that you and 
 she were to breakfast at Sandowns. We were so 
 glad to hear that the dear boy w^as coming around 
 to himself. Did she not come?" 
 
 "No, Mrs. De Mar, and I am very uneasy con- 
 cerning her." 
 
 "I cannot think that there is any occasion for 
 anxiety. She may have misunderstood and have 
 gone direct to Sandowns, expecting to meet you 
 
358 Studies in Black and AVhite 
 
 there. You know there is a nearer way than by 
 your place." 
 
 *'No, she did not go; I have just come from 
 there. There may be no occasion, but I am exceed- 
 ingly uneasy." 
 
 ''Oh, Fan is all right," said the father, "you need 
 not be uneasy about her. She is well mounted and 
 is an expert horsewoman. She was quite well, and 
 in the best of spirits, over Jack having sent for you 
 two. Did you see Jack?" 
 
 Little Miss Tippers now had no thought even for 
 Doctor Jack's troubles. 
 
 "It may be silly of me; but I must find her — if 
 she is to be found." 
 
 The father was disposed to pooh-pooh the whole 
 matter; not so his wife, whose mother-love was 
 quicker to take alarm. 
 
 "May I be permitted to go to Fan's room?" 
 asked Little Miss Tippers. 
 
 "Certainly, and I will go with you," said the 
 mother, adding to her husband, "Will you please as- 
 certain if Fanny's horse is here?" 
 
 "Tut, tut, you women are getting up a scare 
 about nothing. Fan is well able to take care of 
 herself." Nevertheless, he went out and called a 
 stable boy. 
 
 Little Miss Tippers found the young lady's room 
 unoccupied. It was just as she had left it. Little 
 Miss Tippers ran her eyes quickly over the tables 
 and dresser. If she was looking for some message 
 left behind, she was not rewarded for the search; 
 there was nothing of the kind. She threw herself 
 upon her friend's bed, burying her face in the pil- 
 
studies in Black and White 359 
 
 low where that dear head had last rested, and gave 
 way to a flood of tears. It was a most unusual 
 thing for that young lady to give expression to her 
 feelings in this manner — accustomed as she was to 
 the most trying conditions under every conceivable 
 circumstance. This thought added to the mother's 
 fast-growing fears. Going over to the little woman 
 she laid a gentle hand upon her head saying, 
 
 "Dear, why are you so uneasy — so much alarmed 
 about my daughter? Have you any especial 
 grounds for it ? Are you aware of anything of 
 which I am ignorant?" 
 
 "No," said the little woman, lifting her tear- 
 stained face from the pillow, which she still clasped 
 to her bosom. "No, nothing tangible — nothing 
 real — but there is something at my heart bids it 
 fear." Rising, she added, "Come, we may be wast- 
 ing precious moments," and she hastened down 
 stairs, followed by the mother, where they were 
 joined by Mr. De Mar, who had just returned with 
 the stable boy, who gave the following information : 
 
 "Yaas, sail. Dan saddled Oueen fur Miss Fan- 
 nie soon dis mawnin'. De sun had just riz; an' I 
 fotched 'er aroun' an' held 'er till Miss Fannie 
 come. Yaas, sah. Queen wuz all right an' as 
 lively as er cricket. Wen she wuz ready ter go, 
 she stood dere lookin' at de house er long time. 
 Then she said, 'Good-by, Harry; be er good boy,' 
 an' w'en she got down ter dat las' big live-oak 
 yonder, she stopped Queen an' looked back. En she 
 tu'ned an' rode erway, an' dat wuz de las' I seed 
 uv 'er." 
 
360 Studies in Black and White 
 
 *'She may have changed her mind," said the 
 father, "and have gone somewhere else." 
 
 "Impossible!" exclaimed Little Miss Tippers. "It 
 was her suggestion to go to Sandowns ; and she was 
 greatly pleased when we received Doctor Jack's 
 note. There was nothing she desired so much. I 
 am quite sure that she did not change her mind." 
 Then she recounted to the parents the manner of her 
 leave-taking the afternoon before, saying good-by 
 with unusual feeling, riding off some distance and 
 then coming back to say good-by again. Then she 
 produced Doctor Jack's note, with its forebodings. 
 The mother was deeply impressed and begged that 
 immediate search should be made, in which she was 
 seconded by Miss Tippers. The father proposed 
 that a quiet inquiry should first be made, before 
 any general alarm should be sent out; but such 
 things can not be quietly done. In a very few hours 
 it was known far and near that Miss De Mar was 
 missing. 
 
 "Some one missing" — be it whom it may — al- 
 ways awakens the keenest interest; more especially 
 in a rural district, where life runs the even tenor 
 of its course for months and years without one 
 tragic event to stir its pulse or excite its wonder. 
 And when some one respected and beloved as was 
 Miss De Mar is missing, excitement gives way to 
 awe; and words utterly fail to express the distress 
 and pain of it all. Homes were literally deserted; 
 the negroes left their work unchecked, and in hun- 
 dreds scoured the country for miles around, search- 
 ing every nook and corner — the probable and the 
 improbable places alike. Men on horseback rushed 
 
studies in Black and White 361 
 
 here and there following up this and that clue, often 
 riding miles to investigate a horse track. Ladies 
 were driven hither and thither to make inquiries. 
 Great lines of men, black and white, were formed 
 and swept forest and field. Throughout the day 
 and night the search was kept up. Not a trace was 
 found — not one. 
 
 Old Uncle Cato, the head negro on the Chatham 
 plantation, had been indefatigable in the search. 
 For twenty-four hours he had not fagged one mo- 
 ment; he had had not one mouthful of food. At 
 dawn the next morning he came home and went to 
 the kennel and took out a dog that had been a fa- 
 vorite with Miss De Mar, and when permitted to 
 do so would go with her in her horseback excur- 
 sions. Cato led the dog some distance down the 
 road she had taken, and then turned him loose. He 
 began sniffing the ground and soon started off at a 
 brisk trot, Cato following. When he came to where 
 a bridle-path turned off — it was a short cut to Miss 
 Tippers's home, leading down near the river — the 
 dog took that. When near the bend of the river he 
 left the path at a right angle toward the river. 
 
 "My Lawd !" exclaimed Cato, "ef dat dog ain't 
 goin' ter de Shiverin' Sands." This was the head 
 of a cove in the river, where there was quite an 
 area of quicksand, to which no bottom had ever been 
 found. A fence rail ten feet long pitched into it 
 would disappear. It swallowed everything ; it gave 
 back nothing. Grass grew luxuriantly to its very 
 rim. There was really nothing to warn the un- 
 wary of its proximity, nor of its insatiable maw. 
 At this time there was a large honeysuckle bush, 
 
362 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 laden with bloom, growing directly on its edge; 
 this was in sight of the bridle-path. In breathless 
 awe Cato followed the dog. He thought that he 
 could discern the impress of a horse's feet on the 
 green turf. This the dog was apparently following, 
 and did follow, to the very edge of the grass. Under 
 his weight, the already broken turf gave away and 
 precipitated him bodily into the treacherous sands, 
 which claimed him as their prey. Every struggle 
 he made to extricate himself only caused him to 
 sink the faster. In less time than it takes to tell it, 
 he had disappeared, nothing but some air bubbles, 
 rising to the surface, showing where he had gone 
 down. 
 
 Cato hastened to hunt his master, and returned 
 with him to the Shivering Sands. Together they 
 examined the horse's tracks leading to the sands. 
 There were none leading from it. There were some 
 freshl}^ scattered honeysuckle flowers on the grass, 
 and some resting on the surface of the sands. Cato 
 was sure these were Queen's tracks. He had seen 
 the faithful dog trail them to this spot, and into the 
 sands. Had the dog not followed the gentle hand 
 that had caressed him so often, even unto death's 
 door? Cato thought so. And in the father's mind 
 there remained not a doubt but that his favorite 
 daughter had found a grave in the Shivering Sands. 
 There were suggestions of rigging a tackle to try 
 and drag the sands, but Mr. De Mar discouraged 
 the idea as being impossible of success, and fraught 
 with imminent peril to those who attempted it. A 
 great concourse had assembled, and it was difficult 
 to prevent the more careless from approaching too 
 
studies in Black and White 363 
 
 near the edge of the grass around the margin of the 
 treacherous sands. 
 
 As was to be expected, there were those who pre- 
 tended not to accept the theory of the Shivering 
 Sands. "Did not Miss De Mar know all about the 
 quicksands ? Had she not lived all her life in their 
 proximity? She must have known about them. 
 Doctor Jack, her old lover, whose wife had run 
 away with another man, had been shut up in his 
 house for days and days, not seeing any one, and 
 had only yesterday written her a note making an 
 appointment with her. This morning, of all others, 
 without saying a word to any one he had hurried 
 away, no one knew where. On this identical morn- 
 mg Miss De Mar disappears. Suppose you put this 
 and that together. See?" This is only a specimen 
 of many other slanderous innuendos that were rife 
 in a quiet way. 
 
 As the excitement subsided, a fixed gloom set- 
 tled upon the community. Even the detractors — 
 and certainly little could have been expected of 
 them — missed her cheery, bright face, her ready, 
 kind hand. 
 
 Though sore, and heartbroken, Little Aliss Tip- 
 pers went about her work, answering every demand 
 upon her time and care. She served with double 
 alacrity those for whom her friend was w^ont to 
 care. She w^orked harder than ever; and it was 
 soon observable that her strength was more easily 
 taxed than of yore. Her step was less elastic ; yet, 
 on and on she toiled — for others, always ! Never 
 complaining — never saying no, to any new demand. 
 
364 Studies in Black and White 
 
 One of those incongruous things that will weave 
 themselves into our complex lives, despite all senti- 
 mentality, might as well be mentioned here — it 
 transpired that Miss De Mar had very recently 
 made her will, giving her vast estate to Doctor Jack 
 De Mar. 
 
CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 Nothing further had been said as to Doctor 
 Tack's intentions until they had reached Richmond. 
 The first thing he did was to go to the Surgeon- 
 General's office, where he was kindly received, and 
 where he created no little surprise by saying, 
 
 "I have come to tender my resignation as sur- 
 geon," and as he said this, he laid his commission on 
 the table in front of him. 
 
 "What is the matter. Doctor? I did not dream 
 that you were not satisfactorily placed. I have had 
 always the very best reports of you and your work, 
 from Doctor Greem, who I know is your friend. 
 He has told me that he would have recommended 
 you for a Medical Director, only that you had de- 
 clined it most emphatically when he had mentioned 
 it to you. You can have the promotion any day that 
 you will accept it. As for accepting your resigna- 
 tion, I cannot think of that for a moment — we will 
 not consider that at all." 
 
 ''I am very much obliged for your kind words 
 Doctor, but I have made up my mind fully. I shall 
 go into the line; not that I have had the slightest 
 cause for complaint; every one has been extremely 
 kind to me, and I beg to express my thanks to you 
 personally." 
 
 "Really," said the Surgeon-General, "I am more 
 sorry than I can say to lose you from our depart- 
 ment; but, of course, if you have made up your 
 mind, there is nothing left for us but to accept your 
 resignation, as sorry as we are to have to do so. If 
 
366 Studies in Black and White 
 
 at any time you will return to us, remember, I will 
 be only too glad to give you any place within my 
 gift that will suit you — remember that." 
 
 ''Thank you, Doctor, very much. I shall not for- 
 get," and he bowed himself out of the room. 
 
 Returning to the Ballard and Exchange Hotel, he 
 found his old friend awaiting him. 
 
 "Our train goes at 3.30 sharp. We must be on 
 time," said Doctor Greem. 
 
 ''I am not going to-day. Doctor," said Doctor 
 Jack. "I have just been up to the Surgeon-Gener- 
 al's office, and handed in my resignation." 
 
 "You haven't, surely. Jack; you are jesting." 
 
 "I was never more in earnest, I assure you. I 
 shall want a day or two in which to decide where I 
 shall go. I think now I shall go into the cavalry, 
 possibly, as it will furnish the field best suited to my 
 wants just now." 
 
 "That is right; take time to decide; do not act 
 too precipitately, as long as you have taken this step, 
 which I am sure was a mistake. Your forte is sur- 
 gery; you have been unusually successful, and 
 greatly beloved by the men ; the poor boys will miss 
 your kind treatment of them. Think this well over, 
 my dear boy, in all its different lights. It is not 
 too late to reconsider." 
 
 "My mind is made up. Doctor; there is nothing 
 for me but the thickest of the fight." 
 
 Doctor Greem became convinced that there was 
 no use in argument, under existing circumstances. 
 For, to be honest, he felt that Jack was doing just 
 about what he would do himself, under the same 
 conditions ; so he only said. 
 
studies in Black and White 367 
 
 "Let me hope, Jack, that you will take service in 
 our corps, where I will at least be near you should 
 anything happen to you, and where you could come 
 to me, should I need you, and where we could see 
 each other occasionally." 
 
 "I thank you ever so much, my dear old friend, 
 I can never forget your uniform kindness to me. I 
 am sorry that I cannot listen to your advice. I 
 know that it is sound from your standpoint. Good- 
 by, my best friend, good-by." 
 
 ''Good-by, dear boy, good-by. May kind Heaven 
 bless you, wherever you may be." 
 
 Thus they parted — these two good friends — 
 never to meet again in this world. Doctor Greem. 
 with a sad heart going to his duties; Doctor De 
 Mar, to saunter up and down the streets of the 
 Capital of the Confederacy. As he strolled, he solil- 
 oquized, 
 
 "I should have been utterly miserable in my old 
 haunts, with my old friends. Every recollection 
 would have been a sting; every face would have 
 been a reminder of my disgrace. I will surely be 
 better off among strangers, in new scenes. I must 
 find the most active field for my service. By so 
 doing, I will be of more service to my country, and 
 best subserve my own well being — help myself to 
 throw off this terrible restlessness. My life is 
 ruined — my life is ruined !" 
 
 By night he had thoroughly fatigued himself, so 
 that he slept well. The next day was spent in much 
 the same way, walking and thinking — w^alking and 
 thinking; but he had settled nothing. More than 
 once he considered going back and taking up his 
 
368 Studies in Black and White 
 
 old life — he knew that his commission awaited his 
 wish. Was it not cowardly to shrink from his old, 
 well-tried friends? But surely he ought to be able, 
 with such a large field to select from, to find some- 
 thing that would suit him better. He seemed to be 
 thinking in circles, always coming back again to 
 wish for action, dash, and danger — the more danger 
 the better. He doubtless might not have been really 
 conscious of it; but there is little doubt that he 
 hoped to find the end of his trouble in some supreme 
 act of daring. 
 
 When he went to the desk at the hotel office, for 
 his room key that night, he chanced to glance at 
 the register, and his eye caught the name of Col- 
 onel Mosby. At the time it meant nothing to him. 
 but after he had retired it occurred to him that 
 Mosby was the man of all others he wanted to see. 
 He made up his mind that he would hunt him up 
 first thing in the morning. The thought banished 
 sleep from his eyes for hours ; and when he at last 
 became unconscious, his dreams were vexed by 
 daring charges and stirring routs, himself thrown 
 into all manner of difficult situations, but coming 
 out of them all unscathed. With early dawn he was 
 up and dressed, and was greatly relieved when the 
 clerk at the desk informed him that Colonel Mosby 
 had not left during the night, a possibility that had 
 worried him no little. He hung around the office 
 until he saw the Colonel come down. Introducing 
 himself, he said, 
 
 "When you have had your breakfast, I wish to 
 speak with you." 
 
 "If it is on business, my breakfast can wait," said 
 
studies in Black and AVhite 369 
 
 the Colonel. "Will you come into the smoking- 
 room ?" and he led the way. 
 
 ''Colonel, I wish to tender my services to you," 
 said Doctor Jack. 
 
 "Doctor, I am delighted to have you in my com- 
 mand, though I was not aware that any change was 
 to be made in my surgeon. Your reputation for 
 kindness to the soldiers has reached my command 
 long since, and I know that my men will be de- 
 lighted to learn that they will fall into your hands 
 when anything happens to them." 
 
 "You have mistaken my intentions, Colonel ; I 
 come to offer myself as a private. I wish to enroll 
 as such; but I should so much like to be put upon 
 scouting duty, if it is not asking too much — or — 
 unless you have something still more active — I 
 would prefer that." 
 
 "Doctor, have you any idea what arduous duties 
 devolve upon my scouts ? It is the most dangerous, 
 as well as the most responsible, of all branches of 
 the service." 
 
 "I realize its dangers and its responsibilities, and 
 for those very reasons I have selected it." 
 
 "That is all right then. When do you wish to 
 enter upon your duties?" 
 
 "At once; the sooner, the better I will be 
 pleased." 
 
 "You are fortunate in having made your applica- 
 tion just now, as my business in the city is to ar- 
 range a scouting party within the enemy's lines. 
 It is extra hazardous, as the insurance men say, and 
 will initiate you at once." 
 24 
 
o 
 
 70 Studies in Black : :nd White 
 
 "I am at your command, Colonel." 
 
 "Have you a good mount?" 
 
 "There is none better in the service." 
 
 "I am going back to camp this afternoon, and 
 you can accompany me. Our train goes at 3.30. 
 Until then, good-morning." 
 
 Camp was reached at six o'clock that evening. 
 
 "As I shall not be able to give you time to ar- 
 range your mess, Doctor, you will make my head- 
 quarters yours." 
 
 "Thank you, that is kind." 
 
 At headquarters the Doctor had an opportunity 
 of studying Mosby's methods. It was all so differ- 
 ent from soldiering that he had known. He found 
 it very interesting as well as instructive. Every- 
 thing was sharp and went with a snap, that was 
 encouraging to a man who wanted action. There 
 was no dilly-dallying, or want of prompt decision. 
 On the next day Rufus arrived with the Doctor's 
 horses; and that night after supper an orderly was 
 despatched for Captain Evans, who in an incredibly 
 short time made his appearance. Colonel Mosby 
 introduced Doctor Jack to Captain Evans, and in- 
 formed the latter that the Doctor was to be one of 
 his party of four men who were to undertake to go 
 w^ithin the enemy's lines for information. The Cap- 
 tain looked Doctor De Mar over very critically, and 
 then asked, 
 
 "Doctor, have you had any experience in scout- 
 ing?" 
 
 "No," the Doctor was sorry to have to say he had 
 not. 
 
 "This is extra hazardous business, Colonel; will 
 
btudies iii Black and A¥hite 371 
 
 it not be a little risky — in fact very risky — to take 
 an entirely new man on this expedition?" 
 
 ''The Doctor is no new recruit," answered the 
 Colonel. "He has been in service from the begin- 
 ning ; but he has grown tired of sawing bones, and 
 desires above everything to see something of real 
 soldiering." 
 
 "I beg the Doctor's pardon. It was of him we 
 have heard so much — that while he was the kind- 
 est of surgeons, he would take a hand at the guns 
 until the enemy's bullets furnished him material to 
 operate upon. I will be pleased. Doctor, to show 
 you something of scouting within the enemy's lines. 
 It requires a cool head, and, at times, smart heels 
 as well. We are ready, Colonel, for your orders." 
 
 "They are simple. Find out for General Lee 
 how manv reserves General Hooker has ; where 
 they are located; and, if possible, procure informa- 
 tion as to his preparedness for an advance." 
 
 "There is nothing further, Colonel ?" 
 
 "Nothing; only save your skins, if you can." 
 
 Saluting their superior officer, the Captain and 
 the Doctor retired to make the necessary prepara- 
 tions for their important and dangerous expedition. 
 As they made their way to Captain Evans's quar- 
 ters, the Doctor was asked if he had an ordinary 
 suit of clothes. 
 
 "Yes," said the Doctor, "I have a very plain suit 
 of citizen's clothes, that will attract no special at- 
 tention." 
 
 "That is good, provided we are not captured. 
 Should that happen, then it is all wrong — spies- 
 see? 
 
 ?" 
 
372 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Yes, I fully understand the difference; but if 
 Ave are going to be captured, we might as well be 
 shot; for we shall have failed of our mission." 
 
 In a very short time, the four men — Captain 
 Evans, Doctor De Mar, John Sligh, and Charlie 
 Frost — stepped out of their tents plain citizens. No 
 weapons were carried except their side-arms; but 
 they were of the best, and as many of them as could 
 be concealed about their persons. Mounting their 
 horses, they moved out of camp without attracting 
 any attention, and were soon stealing toward the 
 enemy's right flank. 
 
 They rode steadily until just before day, avoiding 
 pickets and scouting parties — apparently, to the 
 Doctor, as if by instinct. Few words were spoken. 
 More than once the Captain would come to a sudden 
 halt ; then he would make a quick dash back in the 
 direction from which they had come. At first all 
 this was very puzzling to the Doctor; but he soon 
 learned that the quick ear of the Captain had dis- 
 covered danger, where he had been able to detect 
 nothing out of the ordinary. At other times, the 
 Captain's old horse had given him warning. His 
 master was wont to say that old Manassa could 
 smell a blue-coat two miles away, when he would 
 prick his ears and lower his head to the ground. 
 
 Toward dawn they made a sharp turn from the 
 road they were pursuing, and going a quarter of a 
 mile down a ravine, halted and went into camp ; but 
 this movement was made so quietly that they did not 
 disturb a fox that was sleeping near the place, and 
 it was exceedingly fortunate for them that they did^ 
 as we shall see directly. The horses were tethered 
 
studies in Black and White 373 
 
 and fed ; girths were loosened, but the saddles were 
 not removed ; a cold luncheon was partaken of ; 
 but no preparation was made for sleeping until the 
 fast approaching dawn should reveal their sur- 
 roundings. x\s the light grew, they were especially 
 interested in a sm,oke that began to rise very near 
 their place of concealment. Sligh stole up a tree to 
 reconnoiter. He had not gone up more than 
 twenty feet w^hen he suddenly stopped — every eye 
 below had followed his ascent. When they saw him 
 stop so quickly, they instinctively stooped to the 
 ground . With as little noise as a cat could have 
 made, Sligh slipped down beside his companions. 
 "Yanks," he whispered. In answer to an inquiring 
 look from the Captain, he whispered, "Scouts — 
 ten." Another look from the Captain, "Two hun- 
 dred yards." 
 
 "Devilish close," breathed the Captain. 
 
 Charlie Frost slid on his stomach to the root of 
 another tree, which had lower limbs, and raised 
 himself to a standing position behind it and watched 
 their proceedings, from time to time reporting what 
 they were doing. 
 
 "Now they are eating their breakfast. Boys, 
 don't you smell that coffee — the real stuff?" whis- 
 pered Frost. "Now they are saddling their horses." 
 Then a laugh was heard at some jest, never dream- 
 ing of the near proximity of an enemy. "Now 
 they are mounting," said Frost. "Coming this 
 way," was his next sententious remark. Every 
 hand grasped a revolver in an instant. The moving 
 of a horse started the fox from his lair, and he 
 dashed across the path of the advancing scouts. 
 
374 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 Boylike, not thinking, they raised a whoop, and 
 made a dash after the fox. Having had their fun, 
 they struck for the road farther on, thus missing 
 the Confederate scouts, who replaced their revolvers 
 v/ith thankful hearts. Had it not been for the fox 
 there would have been trouble — and with what re- 
 sult no human mind could have conjectured, so far 
 reaching, in those troublous times, were the results 
 of apparently trivial occurrences. Every school 
 child knows it — "By the loss of a nail — " 
 
 When all danger of immediate discovery was 
 past our scouts made themselves comfortable for 
 the day. Doctor De Mar took the first two watches, 
 the novelty of the situation banishing sleep from his 
 eyes. Then by regular reliefs they slept the day 
 away. When one of those ''five o'clock owls" be- 
 gan to hoot, Captain Evans's party bestirred them- 
 selves to make preparations for the night's work. 
 The horses were fed, their own keen appetites 
 blunted with hard tack and cold bacon; the maps 
 of the country were brought out and carefully 
 studied; every locality and every road firmly fixed 
 in their minds — the slightest mistake might prove 
 fatal to their enterprise. A novice would naturally 
 suppose that their personal safety was of prime im- 
 portance. Not so — getting the required informa- 
 tion and quickly carrying it to their leader was para- 
 mount to everything; their safety was only con- 
 sidered as contributing to that end. 
 
 Their present position was well on General 
 Hooker's flank, and they hoped to turn it during 
 the coming night. At sundovv^n, Sligh, who was an 
 expert climber, selected the tallest tree near by, and 
 
studies ill Black and White 375 
 
 was soon ascending it with a cat-like agility. At 
 every lift he paused and scanned the surrounding 
 country — up, up, until he reached the dense top, 
 where he seated himself and studied the whole field 
 of view. Having satisfied himself he descended 
 quickly. He had scarcely touched the ground. 
 
 "Well?" said Captain Evans. 
 
 "There is a small house just ahead — three quar- 
 ters of a mile. Large camp — mile to the north; 
 Other camps — three, farther to the right — nothing 
 left of us. Shall I interview farm-house?" 
 
 "No," said the Captain, "I had better go." 
 
 "I should like to go with you," said Doctor De 
 Mar, "to see hov/ it is done." 
 
 "Sorry — too much at stake — two would excite 
 suspicion," said the Captain. 
 
 Scouts seemed naturally to fall into a sententious 
 manner of speaking. Garrulity belongs to the gen- 
 eral camp. 
 
 "Must practice down-east nasal twang," con- 
 tinued the Captain, "before undertaking to play the 
 part," and for his information he rattled off a string 
 of provincialisms in a tone of voice that had re- 
 quired long and patient practice and close study. 
 He had spent hours in the company of prisoners 
 when he could find some typical ones, until he could 
 have fooled one of the elect. 
 
 Captain Evans mounted old Manassa and was 
 soon out of sight. Within an hour he was back in 
 camp, with his pockets full of eggs and potatoes, 
 and his head full of information as to where the 
 main camps were, and as to the roads leading to, or 
 around them. The horses were fed again ; a small 
 
376 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 fire of dry twigs was made, and their eggs and po- 
 tatoes cooked. In the mean time, the Captain im- 
 parted the main points of the information he had 
 gathered at the farm-house. It was a cavalry force 
 that was nearest to them, and that they were con- 
 stantly changing their position. Snake Bridge was 
 closely guarded. They had hoped to cross there. 
 There were no fords for miles to the left. 
 
 "To-night we will have to reconnoiter," said the 
 Captain. "If possible, we will get through. Obliged 
 to get through." 
 
 And so it transpired; the whole night was spent 
 in beating around camps and estimating numbers. 
 Then they swam the stream two miles above Snake 
 Bridge and went into camp. They found them- 
 selves near a farm-house. Frost bought a basket 
 full of eggs, and went boldly into a camp that was 
 not far away. He sold his eggs at a profit and 
 learned that this was the Thirteenth U. S. Cavalry 
 — about seven hundred strong — and would probably 
 be there for some time. This he learned by going 
 to headquarters and engaging to bring chickens 
 and eggs, if they were going to remain long enough 
 for him to hunt the chickens and eggs. 
 
 "Oh, we will be here, or in this neighborhood, 
 for the next two or three weeks," said an officer. 
 
 Their bivouac occupied the summit of a very 
 high hill, from which they could watch the camp- 
 fires around them. There was a dense clump of 
 low trees which gave them good shelter from ob- 
 servation. It was completely surrounded by culti- 
 vated fields, making it impossible for any one to 
 approach them unobserved. The pike road ran in 
 
studies in Black and White 377 
 
 sight for quite a distance. They were within hear- 
 ing of drum-beat and bugle-call of three camps. 
 The horses were tethered and fed, and they pro- 
 ceeded to make themselves comfortable for the day, 
 sleeping by reliefs. Each one's waking hours were 
 spent in studying the surrounding country. 
 
 The night had scarcely set in before our scouts 
 were mounted and were soon dashing to the left. 
 During the night they beat around two large camps, 
 and by daybreak were safely back at their camp of 
 the previous day. Very early the next morning, 
 during Doctor jack's watch, he espied a mule stray- 
 ing around, and found himself taking quite an in- 
 terest in the old fellow. He took an old gunny 
 sack and raveled enough to make a bridle, which he 
 placed on the mule, and hitched him. When the 
 Doctor's watch was over, Frost was awakened to 
 take his place. 
 
 ''Say, Frost, if you will swap trousers with me 
 for a while, I believe I will ride that old mule into 
 that nearest camp, and see what I can pick up." 
 
 The exchange was made. Frost's trousers were 
 at least tw^o inches too short for the Doctor. He 
 had taken out his shoe laces, and had replaced them 
 with some grass strings from the old sack, and he 
 had wound himself a suspender out of the same ma- 
 terial. With a little red clay he soiled his face, neck, 
 and hands, and dishevelling his hair, produced a 
 make-up in which Uncle Lot would not have known 
 him. The remainder of the sack was used in place 
 of a saddle. Mounting the mule he rode away, 
 making for the nearest camp; but avoiding all 
 
378 Studies in Black and White 
 
 farm-houses, for fear that his balaam might be rec- 
 ognized. He rode boldly up to the camp. 
 
 ''Halt," sang out the guard, "who goes there?" 
 
 ''Me," said the Doctor, the embodiment of inno- 
 cence. 
 
 " 'Me' won't go here. Give the countersign," 
 bringing his gun down on the Doctor. 
 
 "Hold up that musket, Mister; I doesn't know 
 nuthin' erbout yer soldier ways — so I don't know 
 how ter answ^er yer, as yer want to be answered 
 back; but I's er huntin' my old blind steer, what's 
 strayed erway frum home." 
 
 "Well, my man, you can go back, your steer is 
 not here. If he had been, in all likelihood he would 
 have been turned into beef long before this." 
 
 "Youuns would er had ter had yer teeth sharp- 
 ened 'fore yer could er eat him, he'd er bin so tar- 
 nation tough." 
 
 The officer of the day happened to be passing, and 
 observed the man. 
 
 "Where do you live, my good man?" he asked. 
 
 "Over yander on Mud Run, Mister, an' I wuz 
 er tellin' this gentlemun with the musket, that I waiz 
 er huntin' my old blind steer, ter see if he'd been 
 hereabouts." 
 
 "Have there been any rebels in your neighbor- 
 hood lately?" 
 
 'Naw, sir; there hain't." 
 
 'How does it happen that a great, strong, strap- 
 ping fellow like you are not in the army? You 
 look as if you might make a good soldier." 
 
 "Naw, I ain't — I ain't no strappin' feller er tall ; 
 an' I ain't as strong as I looks. I don't want ter be 
 
 u- 
 
studies ill Black and AVhite 379 
 
 no solger no ways. I never could endure the very 
 sight of blood, it allurs makes nie sick at my 
 stomic. Onct I stuck er sliver inter my foot, an' 
 when they pulled it out, it went ter bleedin' like 
 thunder, an' I fainted dead away; an' it took 'em 
 two days an' nights ter bring me so's I wuz knowinst 
 ter anything. Dad always did say that I wuzn't 
 nt fer er solger." 
 
 When he changed a large plug of tobacco from 
 one pocket to another, he became a very interesting 
 personage to the boys in blue, who soon surrounded 
 him, and amused themselves at his expense — es- 
 pecially the tobacco. 
 
 One who had drawn most liberally on his tobacco 
 invited him to take dinner with him, — doubtless 
 having an eye to the remainder of the tobacco, — an 
 invitation that the Doctor was not slow to accept. 
 It not only supplied him with a dinner, but also the 
 opportunity of gathering information ; in neither 
 case did he fail to avail himself of all that was going 
 on. While not appearing to do so, he kept eyes 
 and ears wide open. He found that a large reserve 
 force was being massed. General Hooker had 
 about one hundred and twenty-five thousand men 
 — this was the 15th of April — and they were nearly 
 ready to move. Having accomplished his mission, 
 the next thing was to get safely out. He was 
 aware that he was being watched closely, but he 
 managed not to give any evidence of that knowl- 
 edge. 
 
 "My old 'oman will be after blowin' me up ef I 
 don't git thet blarsted old blin' steer up 'fore night; 
 an' when she do begin ter blow me up, she never 
 
380 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 knows when ter stop; but tliet's whut I got fur 
 marryin' er red-headed 'oman. They's handy er- 
 bout the house, but they ain't gwine ter stan' no 
 fooHshness er tall. Yer'v got ter stan' up ter the 
 rack, fodder er no fodder, I tell's yer." 
 
 "It looks to me," said one soldier, "as if she had 
 been ducking your head in a hog-waller." 
 
 Now that remark was coming too close home for 
 the Doctor's comfort. 
 
 "Honest, now !" he said, "youuns hain't eat our 
 steer up in beef has yer? Then I must hunt 'im up. 
 Cain't I bring youuns some chicken an' aigs an' 
 some honey?" 
 
 "Yes," answered a half dozen voices at once. 
 
 "It'll take me er day er two ter git 'em up fur 
 yer. Good-by, gentlemun," and he started his mule 
 down the road, to look for his old blind steer. In 
 speaking of it afterward, the Doctor said that he 
 never knew a mule to walk as slow as that one did ; 
 it was as though he never w^ould get out of gun-shot 
 of that camp. Nor did he feel at all comfortable 
 until he was back in their camp and got his hand on 
 his revolver again. Such a thing as a dash on that 
 old mule was not to be thought of under any circum- 
 stances. If it had come to a run, the Doctor would 
 have abandoned the mule and taken to his heels. 
 
 Captain Evans was in no very pleasant mood 
 when he awakened and found that Doctor De Mar 
 had gone into the enemy's camp. He felt sure that 
 he would be suspected and arrested. He was just 
 considering the advisability of changing their camp, 
 as the Doctor's capture would expose the fact that 
 
studies in Black and White 381 
 
 Other spies might be in the neighborhood, when he 
 saw the Doctor returning. 
 
 When Doctor De Mar reported his news, which 
 was fully confirmatory of their observations, Cap- 
 tain Evans decided that they had better hurry back 
 within their own lines as speedily as possible. The 
 next night was spent in beating around General 
 Hooker's right flank. Just before dawn they ar- 
 rived at their old camp on the top of the high hill, 
 where they had the view of the highway. They 
 were near their own lines now, and with the feeling 
 of success were in fine spirits. They had decided 
 after feeding their horses they would make a day- 
 light ride of it. 
 
 Just before they w^ere ready to make the start, 
 they saw a carryall driven on the highway with a 
 lonely horseman leading the way. At first nothing 
 was thought of it; but they saw them stop and the 
 horseman turn back, while the carryall proceeded. 
 This excited Captain Evans's curiosity, and he said, 
 
 ^'Doctor, you have the most direct information 
 for General Lee; take Frost, and hurry back with 
 all the speed possible. Sligh and I will investigate 
 this carryall business. We may overtake you; if 
 not, do not w^ait for us." 
 
 Doctor De Mar and Frost mounted their horses, 
 and rode down the hill, taking the road toward 
 Richmond. They had to pass within a few hun- 
 dred yards of the party that had interested Captain 
 Evans. 
 
CHAPTER XLIV 
 
 Captain Evans and Sligh soon overhauled the 
 carryall and stopped them. 
 
 "You are going right into the Yankee camp ; it is 
 just ahead of you." 
 
 ''Yes?" said the young man, "then v^e had best 
 stop. We are very much obliged to you; good- 
 morning." 
 
 "Well, er," stammered Captain Evans; he saw 
 that there was a lady in the case. Like most brave 
 men, the Captain was afraid of women. Had it 
 been only a man, he would have fired the questions 
 at him without any sugar-coating. From their 
 manner, he was sure that they were aware of their 
 proximity to the enemy's lines. He said, 
 
 "Excuse me, have you a pass, or permit to enter 
 the enemy's lines ?" 
 
 "No, we did not know that it was necessary," 
 said the young man. 
 
 "It is," said the Captain. 
 
 "We are strangers in this neighborhood," said 
 the lady. I believe that women do not count in war, 
 and this young man is an invalid." 
 
 "Beg your pardon. Madam; but ladies do count 
 very often. The most dangerous spies we have to 
 contend with are ladies — of course, do not under- 
 stand me as intimating that you are a spy, though 
 that ought not to be considered a disgrace in my 
 sight, for I am one myself, on occasion. If you can- 
 not satisfy me as to your identity, I shall have to 
 ask you to come back with me ; and as I am not on 
 
studies in Black and White 383 
 
 Speaking terms with the party over there, we will 
 not linger too long in their vicinity." 
 
 While he spoke in rather a light vein, there was 
 that in his eye and manner that convinced them that 
 he was meaning every word he said. Mrs. De Mar 
 knew that they were safer where they were, so near 
 the Union lines ; that every moment's delay there 
 niade the chances of a surprise and their deliverance 
 better. But unfortunately for them, their inter- 
 locutor was an old soldier, besides being an expert 
 scout and spy, and knew the danger there was in 
 remaining a moment longer than was necessary 
 wdiere they were. 
 
 ''Please, Madam, I have important business at 
 General Lee's headauarters and no time to lose. 
 
 JL 
 
 Young man, you will turn your team and follow me 
 as rapidly as possible." 
 
 This he did with the best grace he could com- 
 mand, though not urging the mules any more than 
 he could help, and keep up the appearance of doing 
 so. More than once the Captain admonished them 
 to hurry up the team. When they came to the Con- 
 federate out-post, the Captain stopped the carryall 
 and went forward, and having convinced the officer 
 in charge of his identity, he explained what he knew 
 of his convoy, at the same time saying that he could 
 not waste any time, as he had important informa- 
 tion for General Lee. The officer was requested to 
 send a man with the captives to Colonel Jones's 
 headquarters — being the nearest to that point. 
 
 'T wish," said Lieutenant Caddy, the officer in 
 charge of the post, "that you had arrived a little 
 earlier. Colonel McGympsey has just passed, go- 
 
384 Studies in Black and White 
 
 ing in that direction; he could have escorted them. 
 You know him, do you not, Captain? He has a 
 son, Colonel McGympsey." 
 
 "Yes, I know him. It would have been all right ; 
 but those mules are so slow, they would not catch up 
 with anything faster than their own shadows. I 
 must leave them with you." 
 
 Lieutenant Caddy ordered the carriage forward, 
 and saluting the lady said, 
 
 *'You will have to go to Colonel Jones's head- 
 quarters for examination. Hendly, you will take 
 charge of them. I can ill afford to spare you, we 
 are so short of men, but hurry back as quickly as 
 possible." 
 
 Thus guarded they moved on, cowed and thor- 
 oughly disheartened; all their plans had failed. 
 How miserable they felt— how harrowing their 
 thoughts were, beggars description — we will not 
 attempt it. They had not gone more than a mile, 
 when they came to a spring by the roadside, where 
 they saw no less a person than their old friend Col- 
 onel McGympsey, his horse grazing near by, and 
 himself partaking of a lunch. In a way, this was 
 embarrassing to the fugitives. Under no consider- 
 ation would they compromise their old friend, who 
 had been so kind to them, and had stood by them so 
 loyally, besides risking so much in order to assist 
 them. Remembering his fertile brain in any 
 emergency, they wisely left him to take the initia- 
 tive, if it were to be made at all. 
 
 When they drove up and stopped, the Colonel 
 gave no sign of recognition ; in fact, he glanced at 
 them with the most perfect indifference, as though 
 
studies in Black and AVhite 385 
 
 he had never seen or heard of them before. Hendly, 
 the guard, had heard the conversation that had 
 passed between Captain Evans and Lieutenant 
 Caddy. 
 
 "Good-morning, Colonel McGympsey, I am glad 
 to have caught up with you. We have some pris- 
 oners here that are to go to Colonel Jones's head- 
 quarters. If you had not left so soon, they would 
 have asked you to take charge of them as you are 
 going that way. That being the case, and we are 
 so short of men on the post, would you be so kind as 
 to take charge of them, and let me return? I am 
 sure they will give you no trouble." 
 
 The Colonel hesitated, as if he did not care to 
 play guard duty. 
 
 ''Suppose I might do something to earn my ra- 
 tions while I am in camp with the boys." 
 
 He approached the carryall, and bowing to the 
 lady said, 
 
 "Circumstances make it my painful duty to carry 
 you to Colonel Jones's headquarters for his exam- 
 ination into your case." 
 
 The cavalcade moved forward. As soon as they 
 were out of sight of the soldier, the Colonel reined 
 in his horse close beside the conveyance. 
 
 "This certainly is hard luck; I thought that you 
 were safe." 
 
 "It is too bad — too bad!" exclaimed Mrs. De 
 Mar, with difficulty restraining her tears ; "but I 
 do not see how even you could have prevented it, 
 if you had been wath us," and she recounted the cir- 
 cumstances of their arrest and return.. 
 25 
 
386 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "No," said he, "I could not have prevented your 
 arrest if I had been there. I may be able to help you 
 now, though the way is not clear to me." 
 
 "How thankful we are that we have fallen into 
 your hands again!" she said. "Though for the 
 world we would not compromise you in any way. 
 If it comes to that, you must let us take our 
 chances." 
 
 "We will have to await developments," said the 
 Colonel. "Something may turn up to help us." 
 
 "Our good, true friend ! we see nothing but fail- 
 ure and misery. So much, so much depends upon 
 our getting through," and her voice choked at the 
 expression, while her tears could no longer be re- 
 strained. 
 
 "There is nothing to do now, but go back. Hav- 
 ing received you at the officer's hands as prisoners, 
 I am forced to take you to headquarters. After you 
 have been examined we will see what can be done. 
 You can understand that not having any passport, 
 found entering the enemy's territory, and unwilling 
 to disclose your identity, makes a bad-looking case 
 to men at the front, who are naturally suspicious. 
 We can decide nothing beforehand, only this : I 
 am your friend, who has promised to help you — 
 and that much you can depend upon, come what 
 may," and the old gentleman straightened himself 
 up, as though the determination was swelling up 
 within himself. 
 
 "Colonel, how can we accept so much at your 
 hands — so much trouble — so much risk? Yet with 
 so much at stake — not only for myself, Colonel, but 
 
studies in Black and White 387 
 
 for the sake of others — how can I refuse your aid? 
 It is so hard to know always what one's duty is." 
 
 "That is very true, Madam — and when one 
 knows, sometimes the doing is difficuh. If we 
 can't do it, then it is not a duty. I think I see 
 mine, and God helping me — I'll do it!" and he rode 
 forward, whether to cut short the conversation, or 
 to hide his emotion, who can tell? He could not 
 have told himself. 
 
 Reaching headquarters, Colonel McGympsey 
 gave his parole for them until such time as Colonel 
 Jones could give them a hearing. When the time 
 came, the Colonel could not decide exactly what to 
 do. These people were evidently attempting to 
 pass through the enemy's lines without a permit. 
 Their baggage was thoroughly examined, but dis- 
 closed nothing of a suspicious character. While 
 Colonel Jones was hesitating. Colonel McGympsey 
 stepped forward and said, 
 
 ''Excuse me. Colonel, I had some talk with these 
 people as we came. I cannot believe that they in- 
 tend any harm to the country or cause. This is 
 evidently a lady," and he turned and bowed to her. 
 "It might be as well, as a precaution, to deprive 
 them of their team and send them back to Carolina." 
 
 "Thank you; I am disposed to accept your ad- 
 vice, if we could have any assurance that they would 
 go there." 
 
 "For that matter," said the old Colonel, "I am 
 going home and will undertake to see that your 
 orders are carried out strictly." 
 
 "If you will undertake to see that they go through 
 
388 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Carolina, say as far as Augusta, Georgia, I will im- 
 press their team and release them." 
 
 The fact that Colonel Jones was seen to ride Col- 
 onel McGympsey's fine dapple gray after that would 
 cause an over-suspicious person to think that pos- 
 sibly Colonel McGympsey had ''seen" Colonel 
 Jones. Besides, it was wonderful to note with what 
 nonchalance the Colonel coolly advised the impress- 
 ment of his own fine pair of mules. Ah, the old gal- 
 lant — the gentleman^ — the knight! 
 
 Transportation was furnished by w^ay of Rich- 
 mond, Petersburg, Weldon, Wilmington, and Col- 
 umbia to Augusta, Georgia. An orderly was sent 
 with them to Bristol station, to bring the team back ; 
 and they were safely launched on their way. On the 
 way to Richmond, the Colonel's mind was as busy 
 as were the wheels trundling beneath him. 
 
 What should they do? To Augusta, they must 
 go — he had given his w^ord to that. To attempt to 
 go through Virginia again was not to be thought of 
 — he was not sufficiently familiar with the west to 
 attempt that course. He could have no excuse for 
 going in that direction himself. In the last expe- 
 dition he had been going to Virginia to see his son, 
 who was in the army. That had often passed him 
 unchallenged, and his convoy passed as part of the 
 party. He could think of no excuse for going west. 
 The more he thought, the more confused he be- 
 came. 
 
 During the stop at Wilmington for dinner, the 
 Colonel heard some men speaking about a blockade- 
 runner that was to go out from that port that night, 
 if it was dark enough. There was an idea, and he 
 
studies in Black and White 389 
 
 seized it. But — he had given his word that he 
 would carry his convoy safely to Augusta, and that 
 word must stand; so he said nothing; but he did 
 a deal of thinking. According to orders and his 
 promise, he delivered the fugitives at Augusta. 
 They took rooms at the Planter's Hotel. And the 
 burning question was — what next? A council was 
 held the next morning in a private parlor. It was a 
 rather dispirited party that met there. Mrs. De 
 Mar was sitting near a window looking out on the 
 busy street, although it was doubtful if anything 
 passing there made any impression on her mind, 
 which was too busy with her own personal affairs. 
 Her companion, reclining in a large easy chair near 
 her side, toyed nervously with a small map which 
 he held, and which he had evidently been consult- 
 ing. The Colonel, with his hands crossed behind 
 him, was striding back and forth at the other end 
 of the room, looking more than ever like an under- 
 study of George Washington. He was deep in 
 thought. Mrs. De Mar was the first to break the 
 silence. 
 
 ''Colonel," she said, "we have taxed your kind- 
 ness already beyond all reasonable limits. We can 
 never say how grateful we are for your uniform 
 kindness — for the sacrifices you have made on our 
 account. I feel that we ought not to ask you to 
 trouble yourself to advise us further." 
 
 The Colonel paused in his walk ; and for the first 
 time since we have known him, did deliberately an 
 impolite thing. He stopped in front of a long 
 mirror, and stood looking at himself, while he ad- 
 dressed his conversation to a lady. I haven't the 
 
a-] 
 
 390 Studies in Black and White 
 
 slightest idea that he was conscious of what he 
 was doing. I am inchned to the notion that he was 
 drawing inspiration from looking at his strong, 
 buHy person, in this hour of uncertainty. Mentally, 
 he must have been asking himself, "McGympsey, 
 are you balked ?" 
 
 ''Madam, are you still determined to reach your 
 frierds at the North?" 
 
 "Yes, Colonel, we must do that." 
 
 "Then, you must run the blockade to Nassau," 
 said he. 
 
 'Is that possible?" the young man asked. 
 'Why not?" asked the Colonel. "Others do; and 
 if you are willing, Madam, to make the trial, I will 
 go down to Charleston, and look around and find 
 out what can be done." 
 
 "We will attempt anything that you would sug- 
 gest. Colonel. We have every confidence in — " 
 
 The Colonel would hear no more. He rushed 
 from the room and was off on the first train bound 
 for Charleston. Arriving there, he scarcely knew 
 how to proceed. He took up his quarters at the 
 Charleston Hotel. He later sauntered down Meet- 
 ing street to Broad, at the corner where stands old 
 Saint Michaels, whose noted chimes were ringing 
 out the hour. While he listened to their music — if 
 he knew, he did not recall their strange history. 
 Five times had they crossed the Atlantic, either as 
 chimes or cannon — in both forms, they had served 
 God and country well. Cold indeed must be the 
 heart that, knowing this, is not quickly and deeply 
 touched by this memory and by their sweet, pa- 
 thetic notes. The Colonel paused to listen and ob- 
 
studies in Black and White 391 
 
 serve the hour ; but his mind was too busy, and his 
 heart too full with his friends' pressing need, how- 
 ever the sentiment might have moved him at an- 
 other time. Turning down Broad street, he came 
 to Bay, where he saw long strings of drays, laden 
 with bales of cotton. He knew what that meant, 
 and followed to where they were being discharged 
 into a long, narrow, httle steamer, the Ruby. He 
 loafed around for some time, but every one was too 
 busy to stop to talk with him. There was even 
 wanting that crowd who are so fond of watching 
 other men work. At last he saw a black, slick darky 
 leaning against his load of cotton, waiting for his 
 turn to unload. The Colonel approached him and 
 said, 
 
 "That is a snug little boat," pointing to the R^iby. 
 
 ''Yaas, sah, dat she are — an' she's pretty peart, 
 too — ain't none uv them fellers out dere kin come 
 anyways near 'er w'en she gits ter goin' good." 
 
 "She is so narrow, I shouldn't think she could 
 carry many bales of cotton." 
 
 "No, sah, she cain't tote more'n two hundred an' 
 fifty bales ter onct. Dey had ter make 'er narrer, 
 so she could git betweenst de blockaders out at de 
 bar; dey's so thick out dar." 
 
 "When will she go out?" asked the Colonel. 
 
 "Ef dey gits 'er loaded in time, an' it's er dark 
 night, she'll go ter-night. Ef not, she'll go ter- 
 morrer night, shore. She don't care nuffin' erbout 
 tides an' t'ings; she kin run up a spring branch if 
 dey pushes 'er too clost." 
 
 "I suppose any one can go on her that wants to," 
 asked the Colonel. 
 
392 Studies iu Black and White 
 
 "Not esac'ly, boss. Yer has ter hev er pass, an' 
 yer got ter hev er lot of gold — 'Federate money 
 don't go." 
 
 ''Where do you get them?" asked the Colonel. 
 
 "Well, boss, yer gits de pass frum Giner'l Ripley 
 — an' yer got ter git yer gold where yer kin. Yer 
 pays Marse John Frazer fur yer tickets. Boss, 
 won't yer give me er chaw uv terbaccy, please?" 
 
 The Colonel complied with the darky's request 
 and moved on. 
 
 While the Colonel had not learned much that he 
 did not know before, yet, as he said, he familiarized 
 himself with the subject, which made it easier for 
 him to think and talk about it. He knew that he 
 must be cautious as to what he said, and to whom 
 — no precaution was to be neglected. 
 
 He strolled about the streets, taking in the sights, 
 but keeping his eyes open for some one he knew. 
 A passage on the Ruhy was out of the question, if 
 she was to sail that or even the next night. After 
 supper he was sitting in the rotunda, smoking, and 
 watching the throng come and go. He saw a rather 
 swell set of officers come in, dressed in full uniform 
 — there was to be a grand ball or something of that 
 kind. The Colonel did not recognize any of them, 
 until there was a familiar voice, which caught his 
 ear, when he recognized an old acquaintance — 
 Captain Kempis, w^ho, in fact, was the son of his old 
 employer of years ago. He was loath to interrupt 
 him then; but under the circumstances he felt that 
 he could not stand on ceremony, so he addressed 
 him. 
 
 "How do you do, Captain?" said he. 
 
studies in Black and White 393 
 
 "Why, hello, McGympsey, I am glad to see you. 
 Where did you come from — drop down out of the 
 clouds?" and he was introduced as the Captain's 
 particular friend, as he said, "to the whole shooting- 
 match." 
 
 At the first opportunity he asked the Captain 
 when he would be at leisure, as he wanted to see him 
 particularly. 
 
 "Will it keep until to-morrow, Mac? If not, say 
 so, and I will make it convenient now." 
 
 "To-morrow will do, thanks." 
 
 "Here is my card — you can find the place. Come 
 around about one o'clock and have lunch with me, 
 and we can talk it over at our leisure." 
 
 "Thank you again; good-night," and he bowed 
 himself out. 
 
 He went directly to his room, and shook hands 
 with himself on his good luck. Of all the world he 
 would have selected this whole-hearted young man 
 — quick, clear-headed, loyal to his friends, and fond 
 of excitement — to help him out in a case like this. 
 The Colonel felt that the battle was half-won. What 
 he and Captain Kempis could not do, when they put 
 their heads together, was not worth the doing; but 
 — he did not forget the proverbial "slip." 
 
 He slept very little that night, oscillating between 
 the most sanguine hopes of success and maddening 
 fears of failure. When he would recall the many 
 hare-brained escapades of young Kempis, on the 
 plantation as a boy, — no colt or horse was ever too 
 wild or too vicious for him to ride or drive — always 
 ready for any break-neck prank — and how he always 
 came out on top, as he expressed it, — his hopes of 
 
394 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 success would rise many degrees. Then again, when 
 he was forced to remember how near they had been 
 to success, when they were stopped and turned back, 
 all his fine hopes would take wing, leaving him 
 floundering in the "Slough of Despond." 
 
 The first thing in the morning, after having had 
 his breakfast, the Colonel hunted up Captain 
 Kempis's address given him the previous evening. 
 He did not propose losing any time. Having found 
 it, which he did without any trouble, he fixed certain 
 landmarks in his memory. This off his mind, he 
 amused himself looking around at the old historic 
 city-by-the-sea. He enjoyed the occupation, not- 
 withstanding the ''Swamp Angel" was dropping 
 shells now and then into the very heart of it, from 
 a distance of four miles — in that day a wonderful 
 feat in gunnery. 
 
CHAPTER XLV 
 
 Punctually at the appointed hour, Colonel Mc- 
 Gympsey presented himself at Captain Kempis's 
 quarters, and was ushered into the presence of his 
 host, who received him with a warm welcome, in 
 the kindest manner possible. Immediately after the 
 usual greetings, the Colonel wanted to plunge at 
 once into the matter in hand, but the Captain would 
 not hear of it. 
 
 "Wait until we have had cur lunch ; then we will 
 be entirely alone. You know if you want to ask 
 a favor of a man, never approach the subject until 
 he has had his dinner. I know that you have some 
 favor to ask of me, and I am so anxious to oblige 
 you, I think you had better wait until I am full, and 
 in love with all the world." 
 
 So they chatted on indifferent subjects until the 
 luncheon had been served and discussed, after which 
 the table was cleared and the decanter and cigars 
 were produced, and the servants dismissed. 
 
 "Now, fill your glass. Colonel, and after you have 
 Svarmed the cockles of your heart' we will be ready 
 to talk business." 
 
 "You must excuse me for the present. Captain, — ■ 
 not now — not now." 
 
 "You — not drink anything! Well! I was sure 
 that the object of your visit to the city was to ascer- 
 tain where the best whiskey was to be obtained, and 
 relying on my judgment in such matters, you had 
 come to me for advice. No ? Then I am all at sea. 
 
396 Studies in Black and White 
 
 I will help you if I can — further I must not promise. 
 You are right sure that it is not the whiskey?" 
 
 *'Stop your guying; you know that I would enjoy 
 a good time, with the best of you — but, not now — 
 not now. If I can carry through this matter in 
 which I am engaged, I expect to stay drunk a week 
 straight." 
 
 "It must be a very serious thing if it is keeping 
 you sober for any length of time. Got an idea of 
 making a fortune running the 'Block?' There is 
 lots of money in it, if you have the right kind of 
 craft and the right kind of skipper. She must have 
 speed, easily handled, light of draft, lying low in the 
 water, and a hard-coal burner. See? I am up on 
 anything going. Whiskey is not my only forte." 
 
 "You have come nearer the mark than you may 
 think for, in your jest." 
 
 "Is that so? I shall set myself up as a mind- 
 reader." 
 
 "Steady down, Captain, and let's get to business," 
 said the Colonel. 
 
 "All right, but give me one chance to see if I can- 
 not read your mind. Close your eyes and think 
 right hard about the matter in hand — just one 
 minute." 
 
 "Well, here goes," said the Colonel, and he shut 
 his eyes tight. 
 
 "There, that will do. You are mixed up with 
 some woman running away from her husband. 
 There! did I not read it right? Be honest." 
 
 "Come, Captain, stop your jesting. I don't want 
 to run the blockade, but I have two friends who do ; 
 
studies in Black and White 397 
 
 and I'll tell you 'square,' one of them is a woman. 
 Now, can you help me ?" 
 
 "There will be no trouble about the man — that is, 
 if he is not liable to conscription, or can make thq 
 authorities believe that he is not, which amounts to 
 the same thing. As for the woman, that is another 
 affair. I am not dead sure; but my impression is 
 that they will not take ladies — the thing is too risky. 
 But it is only a short run over, and if she is bent 
 on going she might disguise herself as a man, for 
 that matter." 
 
 "I don't know about that; I have not known her 
 long; but in that short time I have had pretty fair 
 opportunities of judging. If she isn't all right then 
 McGympsey is no judge. She is determined to go 
 through to her home — she is a Northern woman — 
 she makes no effort to disguise that fact ; but as for 
 the man, she is not so open, and he is as mum as a 
 clam. I have asked her no questions. I found a 
 lady in distress and I have undertaken to help her 
 through, or sink the ship. I have not been able to 
 consult any one until I met you — I know that I can 
 depend upon you." 
 
 Then followed a detailed account of their trip in 
 Virginia, their arrest, and return. When the Colo- 
 nel had finished his narrative, the Captain grasped 
 his hand and said, 
 
 ''Mac, you are a trump — a whole team — in fact, 
 the whole thing — a man from the soles of your feet 
 to the crown of your head. From your account I 
 agree with you that they are not up to any mis- 
 chief — as far as the Confederacy is concerned. I 
 admire your pluck and gallantry, as well as your 
 
398 Studies in Black and White 
 
 delicacy. Here is my hand, I am with you soul and 
 body. I will do everything in my power to help 
 you. If it is not all right, and there should have to 
 be any hanging, I'll hang right by your side," 
 
 "Shake!" said the Colonel as he grasped the 
 Captain's hand. ''I wish I could go out on the 
 street, and shy my hat up into the air, and say a 
 little Latin to these people." 
 
 "That would not do down here. Colonel. As I 
 was saying, I do not know about their taking ladies 
 on the blockade-runners. To make any inquiries 
 might make it embarrassing if she decided to go 
 under a disguise. I am sorry that she is not here, so 
 that we might consult with her on that point. The 
 Alar gar et and Jesse came in last night. It will in 
 all probability be a week before she gets out. She 
 is fast, but there is lots of her out of the water, and 
 old Captain Wilson, her skipper, will wait for a dark 
 night. That will give you ample time to have her 
 come down, or for you to run up to Augusta and 
 interview her on the subject. We must make no 
 mistake this time — not that I mean that you made a 
 mistake before, only that I have joined teams with 
 you, and we are going to succeed this time, if we 
 have to steal a blockade-runner and take the lady 
 out ourselves." 
 
 "I suspect that it would be best for her to remain 
 in Augusta until everything is arranged. She is 
 avoiding publicity as much as possible. I will run 
 up there to-night and will return to-morrow." 
 
 "In the mean time, I will sound a friend of mine, 
 who is on General Ripley's staff, and who will do 
 
studies in Black and White 399 
 
 anything for me. To catch the five o'clock train 
 you will have no time to lose." 
 
 The Colonel took the hint and — as he was wont 
 to express it — was off like a jug handle. On the 
 following morning he presented himself to his 
 friends in Augusta, and laid the whole case before 
 them. If the lady would be willing to disguise her- 
 self in male attire, the Colonel felt that there would 
 be but little trouble in their going through all right. 
 
 ''Oh, the misery of it all !'' she exclaimed, so 
 hardly pressed was she. "I must go through at 
 whatever cost. What do you advise, our dear 
 friend? I am sure that you would not advise any- 
 thing improper." 
 
 ''This is the best arrangement that we can make," 
 said he, "and I would advise you to attempt it ; we 
 can but fail." 
 
 "I must go — I must go — there is so much at 
 stake ! How long is the voyage. Colonel ?" 
 
 'About thirty-six hours at most, I think." 
 
 'We will go. When can we start?" 
 
 'You understand, that we have not perfected 
 anything. The arrangements are to be made yet, if 
 they can be made at all. It was necessary to con- 
 sult you before doing anything. The Margaret and 
 Jesse is in port now, and will sail some time during 
 the week." 
 
 "Then we will remain here, and make all neces- 
 sary arrangements as far as I am concerned, and be 
 ready at a moment's notice to come to Charleston." 
 
 "I think you are correct about it ; if you w^ere on 
 the ground there might be danger of troublesome 
 questions being asked. If it could be arranged for 
 
 
400 Studies in Black and White 
 
 you to arrive just before the sailing of the ship, it 
 would be better. We will do the best we can," said 
 the Colonel. 
 
 ''I could not question that, after all your kindness, 
 I have every confidence in your judgment, and as 
 for the goodness of your heart, I can but believe that 
 you have few peers," and tears of gratitude began 
 to show in her lovely eyes. 
 
 "You very much overrate what little service I may 
 have been able to render you. You see, I have just 
 been put upon my mettle ; I undertook to do a certain 
 thing, and I never like the idea of failing; that is all 
 there is to it," and he hastened to change the subject 
 by saying, 
 
 "I don't think there is any train that would put 
 you in Charleston in the afternoon early enough for 
 the steamer, which I am told drops down the bay 
 about five o'clock." 
 
 "Unless an extra train were procured," she said. 
 "I have not said to you before, Colonel, that no rea- 
 sonable expense need stand in the way." 
 
 "I fear that an extra train to catch a blockade- 
 runner might and would be very apt to excite some 
 comment. I think the best plan would be for you to 
 take a night train from here, arriving at six o'clock 
 in the morning, drive directly to an appointed place, 
 and remain there quietly until the hour for going 
 aboard." 
 
 And so it was arranged, and the Colonel went 
 back that night. At an early hour the next morn- 
 ing he hunted up Captain Kenipis, who was on the 
 lookout for him, and who had entered into the plot 
 with quite as much heart as the Colonel himself. 
 
studies in Black and White 401 
 
 though probably from a very different standpoint. 
 The Colonel had been actuated by a spirit of chival- 
 ric gallantry, almost quixotic, while, on the other 
 hand, Captain Kempis enjoyed the fun and excite- 
 ment, the novelty of the situation and all that; be- 
 sides, he had a real friendship for the Colonel, and 
 was glad to do him a kindness. Doubtless there was 
 a dash of the Colonel's feeling and sentiment 
 prompting him also. He came from the same sec- 
 tion of the country — a section where womanhood 
 was respected as probably nowhere else in the world. 
 From whatever cause, he had worked up an enthusi- 
 asm surpassed only by that of his friend the Colonel. 
 
 He had lost no time. He had made arrangements 
 for permits for Henry T. James and George Bloom- 
 field — tw^o invalids — to take a voyage to Nassau and 
 return, with the view of improving their health — 
 with a surgeon's certificate attached. Everything 
 was complete and in due form — except the descrip- 
 tive lists, which the Captain did not attempt. 
 Everything else, names, ages, and all had been 
 evolved from his own brain. So far the whole had 
 worked satisfactorily. 
 
 "But," said the Captain, "it has cost a pretty 
 penny, getting just what you want, and just as you 
 want it — blanks and all. I had gone in to win; and 
 if the parties are not able to foot the bill, we will do 
 it ourselves; wasn't that right, Mac?" 
 
 "Perfectly, my dear friend. I could not have 
 done better myself; and as for the expense, that is 
 all right ; neither of us will be out anything." 
 
 Together they looked over the papers critically to 
 26 
 
402 Studies in Black and White 
 
 assure themselves that it was all regular. The 
 papers were found satisfactory. The next day the 
 Colonel went to Augusta to report progress, and to 
 congratulate his friends upon the bright prospects of 
 their getting away. They had been equally busy. 
 The lady had supplied herself with a suit of male at- 
 tire, had cut off her long hair, and had provided her- 
 self with dye for her face and hands. 
 
 ^*I have been studying up on blockade-running, 
 Colonel," said the lady. ''After we are once outside 
 the blockaders, there would be no necessity for my 
 keeping up my disguise ; they could not put me off 
 nor take me back." 
 
 "While what you say about being put off or sent 
 back is true, sometimes they are forced to put back 
 themselves. After making a start, they may find 
 something wrong with the machinery, or the 
 weather may become unpropitious — scores of things 
 might happen — and they would have to return to 
 port. In that event, if you had thrown off your dis- 
 guise, you would not be allowed to proceed. I 
 would take no chances possible to avoid." 
 
 ''I had not thought of anything of that kind. I 
 fear yet that we will get lost on the Atlantic without 
 your guiding hand. We have come to look to you 
 to think for us." 
 
 ''That is all a notion, Madam; you will be free 
 then to think calmly for yourselves," and as usual 
 when the conversation took this turn, he made an 
 excuse to get away from it. Now he said good-by, 
 and was gone back to Charleston. 
 
 During the few days they had to wait, she wore 
 her new clothes around their rooms to get accus- 
 
studies in Black and WMte 403 
 
 tomed to them. Often she wound up with a hearty 
 cry. 
 
 While waiting for the day of saiHng of the Mar- 
 garet and Jesse, we will go back to old Uncle Lot, 
 who has troubles of his own. 
 
CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 If it were possible to set forth plainly the mutual 
 good feeling, the real attachment, and, under certain 
 circumstances, the comradeship, that existed between 
 master and slave, it would be almost incredible, even 
 to the average Southern youth of to-day, and most 
 certainly so to any Northern brother of any age. 
 So, without asking any one to believe one word of 
 it, I make the statement simply as a fact — knowing 
 whereof I speak. 
 
 Prior to the war the negroes as a mass were loyal 
 and true. During the war they were more than 
 loyal, if that were possible; and the Southern people 
 could do no more just, noble, and generous act than 
 to erect a suitable monument to the old-time slave, 
 who during that conflict worked the plantation and 
 cared for the family of his master during his ab- 
 sence. If there was one rebellious act on their part, 
 history has failed to record it. No man who lived 
 through that long and terrible struggle can ever 
 forget their faithfulness ; nor should, he be unwill- 
 ing to show his appreciation of it. In a way, it has 
 been proved by the old master remaining the negro's 
 best friend — in thousands of instances helping him 
 on his feet by material and moral aid. While im- 
 poverished by the outcome of the war, he has taxed 
 himself heavily to aid them in securing something 
 of an education. The negro has never had a better 
 friend — he will never have one so good On the 
 other hand, he has had no more cruel enemy than 
 the man — be he black or white — who has tried to 
 
studies in Black and White 405 
 
 stir up bad blood between the two races in the South, 
 and who has endeavored to instill ideas of social 
 equality into his mind. No self-respecting person 
 would want to thrust himself into company where he 
 is not wanted, let him be ever so conscious of his 
 fitness. 
 
 While on this subject, there is one more statement 
 that should be made : There is not a thinking per- 
 son in the South who would wish to have the negro 
 back in slavery, nevertheless — American slavery was 
 the greatest blessing that had ever been vouchsafed 
 to the negro race. As a result of it millions of them 
 are enjoying civilization. Without it, not a cor- 
 poral's guard of them but would be living on snakes 
 and toads, and worshiping the good Lord only 
 knows what — if anything at all. 
 
 As we have seen, Uncle Lot overtook his Missus 
 just as she and her companion were arrested. Then 
 he was in a quandary what to do. He had come up 
 with them so suddenly and so unexpectedly that it 
 disconcerted him. If he went forward and let her 
 see him, she would ask, "Lot, what are you doing 
 here? Your place is at home, taking care of the 
 plantation." What reply could he make — "I am 
 here looking for you" ? That would never do. 
 
 He had seen his Missus and her companion res- 
 cued from the excited mob by a drunken man and 
 carried off to his home. He hung around until he 
 saw them safely housed. Then he began to seek a 
 mount for himself, well aware that his journey was 
 only begun. Whether he went back or forward, he 
 would need the mount. He succeeded in getting a 
 
406 Studies in Black and White 
 
 fairly good mule, and was ready to follow when the 
 journey was resumed. 
 
 Day after day did the faithful darky hover 
 around his Missus, determined never again to lose 
 track of her. Frequently he went into their camp 
 at dusk, and sold them chickens and eggs ; each time 
 assuming a different disguise. His visits were to 
 serve a treble purpose — to furnish his Missus with 
 such necessities as he was able to procure for her; 
 to learn, if possible, their destination; and, what 
 was scarcely of less importance in his mind, to learn 
 who this companion was. On one occasion he had 
 heard endearing words between them, when they 
 were not aware of his proximity. He heard her 
 say, 
 
 "We are not so far from Richmond now. I have 
 great faith in Colonel McGympsey getting us 
 through. If nothing happens to prevent, within the 
 next few days — a week at the most — we will be 
 within our lines. Then it will be only a matter of 
 two or three days when we will be safe at dear old 
 Hazelhurst." 
 
 There was further conversation, in which he 
 heard his master's name mentioned, but he did not 
 catch what it was. The old darky wondered what 
 her feelings were toward his master. He could 
 not conceive how any one could know him and not 
 love him. He knew that his master idolized her, 
 and always treated her like a queen. He was one 
 of those all too rare men who are always kindest 
 to those of their own household ; therefore, Lot had 
 every reason for knowing that she had every wish 
 gratified — and now to have run off with this 
 
studies ill Black and White 407 
 
 stranger was entirely beyond his comprehension. 
 At times he felt that he should die of the mortifica- 
 tion and shame of it all. 
 
 'Ts mighty sorry," soliloquized Lot, "ter hear 'em 
 er cooin' ter each odder ; but Fs got er inklin' where 
 dey's goin' ; dat's some recompensation fur list'nin'. 
 I knows dat it is mighty bad manners ter eaves- 
 drap, an' in gineral I'd scorn ter do it; but dese is 
 war times — an' I done it fur Marse Jack. Uhuh, 
 dey's gwine ter Hazelhurst. I must'n fergit dat 
 name — Hazelhurst — Hazelhurst. Well, w'en t'ings 
 is all straight, Marse Jack is as sabillious as any gin- 
 tleman ; but he ain't gwine ter stan' no foolishness 
 w'en he 'sponsibility's at stake — I tells yer fur shore. 
 Dis bizniss we's ingaged in may be all right — an' 
 dis nigger prays every minit in de day dat it 
 mought be, but — " and there the old darky stopped 
 short — even in his own mind, he was unwilling to 
 question the actions of "Marse Jack's wife." He 
 was playing the spy upon her actions, it was true; 
 but always with a certain amount of mental reserva- 
 tion : he was doing his duty as he saw it — at the 
 same time he felt most keenly that it was a shabby 
 trick. 
 
 On he jogged, day after day — watching and lis- 
 tening, but keeping out of sight, except on such oc- 
 casions when he was able to assume some new dis- 
 guise — then he would make some excuse to go and 
 be near his Missus. As we will remember, he had 
 taken one of his wife's dresses to use for this pur- 
 pose ; but when he had put it on he felt so awkward 
 in it he had heretofore discarded it. On a Sunday 
 they had stopped to rest and Lot had spent the 
 
408 Studies in Black and White 
 
 better part of the afternoon trying to get himself up 
 in Aunt Winny's dress and bandanna head-handker- 
 chief. The shadows had lengthened themselves 
 until they were reaching into the dusk before he 
 could determine to try this new disguise. When he 
 had mustered up sufficient courage, he went mincing 
 and switching up to the camp — as he had seen some 
 dusky maidens doing — and made the regulation 
 ''curtsy" all round. All hands were taking part in 
 the preparation of the evening meal. It was a day 
 off, and the tension was somewhat lessened. 
 
 ''Good-evening, Auntie, we are glad to see you," 
 said the lady, "we are glad to see you. Possibly 
 you can aid us; how do you make a Welsh rarebit, 
 or will you make one for us ?" 
 
 Why, honey chile," trying to ape an old mammy, 
 I doesn't know nothin' erbout Wilch rabbits; but, 
 honey, our cotton-tail rabbits ain't made er tall, they 
 jes' — er — er — grows down in de brier patches, — dere 
 ain't nobody kin mek 'em." 
 
 "Well, Auntie, as the Welsh rarebit is out of the 
 question, will you not make us an omelet?" 
 W'at's dat yer wants me ter make, honey?" 
 An omelet. You can make a plain omelet, can 
 you not?" 
 
 "Certainly, honey, if er plain one'll do, I kin mek 
 er rale plain one. I didn't think er plain one would 
 suit yer complexion 'zac'ly." 
 
 From the preparations that were going on, he 
 rather supposed that an omelet was something to 
 eat, though he "wuzzn't plum shore." 
 
 "You are making fun of us. Auntie. We are very 
 green cooks — we acknowledge the fact; but come 
 
 
 
studies in Black and White 409 
 
 and make us an omelet. We have taken the day to 
 rest, and we thought that we would like something 
 extra. I know that you can make us a plain 
 omelet." 
 
 "Cert'nly, honey, ef er plain one'll do. Lemme 
 wash my han's good an' clean fuss." He had 
 noticed that his wife always washed her hands be- 
 fore cooking, and therefore he knew that he was 
 safe that far. He washed and he rinsed his hands 
 again and again, to gain time to think whatever an 
 omelet could be. In washing and rinsing his hands, 
 he wasted all the water there was in camp, and he 
 made that an excuse to go to the spring to replenish 
 the supply. For one time since he had left home, he 
 wished himself back there, if for nothing else than 
 that he might ask Winny what an omelet was and 
 how it was made. 
 
 When he was well out of sight he stopped and 
 placed the bucket down on the ground, and gazing 
 into it long and intently, mused, ''Omelet — omelet — 
 what is er omelet? Bucket, 'pears ter me dat my 
 haid is as empty as yer is. Omelet — mus' be made 
 outen onions ; but I didn't smell no onions, an' Fs 
 got er keen nose fur onions. Ef dey ain't got no 
 onions, dey cain't mek it outen dem. I'll tell 'em I 
 cain't mek it ef dey ain't got no onions." Then he 
 laughed a nervous, senseless kind of a laugh. 
 
 "I got er great notion ter cut dirt an' take ter my 
 heels. Ef dis ole bucket wuz back yonder full uv 
 water, I'd run fur it shore. But I cain't leave 'em 
 widout no water, arfter I was'ed all dey had." 
 
 He took the bucket on to the spring, and after 
 filling and emptying it several times, to gain time, he 
 
410 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 returned to the camp. An idea had come to him as 
 he went. 
 
 "Now, lioney, ef you'll git de things raidy w'ile I 
 washes my han's good an' clean, hit'll save lots uv 
 time; I's in sorter uv er hurry dis evenin'." Now 
 he would see what the omelet was to be made of, 
 and he smiled at the aptness of his ruse. 
 
 ''Here are the eggs; what else do you need, 
 Auntie?" said the lady. 
 
 The perspiration had gathered in big drops on 
 Lot's face, and in his excitement he had taken the 
 bandanna from his head to wipe his face. 
 
 "Auntie, haven't I seen you before? Your face 
 looks familiar to me," and she drew near and looked 
 at him intently. 
 
 "Lawzy, honey, if yer's ever been erbout old Mis- 
 ter Dimwoody's place over yonder, yer mought er 
 seen me dere." Lot's mind was humming like a 
 buzz-saw now. He began feeling for his pockets 
 where his pockets ought to have been. 
 
 "Honey, I's leff my specticles. I'll run an' see ef 
 I can fine 'em ; I cain't mek dat omelet widout 'em." 
 
 He did not mince his steps as he hurried away; 
 and when he was beyond observation, he broke into 
 a run. His speed was hampered by the skirts to 
 which he was unaccustomed. 
 
 "Dis pesky ole frock's got me inter dis trouble 
 anyhow. I allers heard dat nine-tenths uv men's 
 troubles come frum women folks' botheration, an' I 
 believes it. I'll burn de ole thing dis blessed night!" 
 - — and he did. 
 
 They had passed Richmond, giving it a rather 
 wide berth. Nearing Gordonsville, Lot went in that 
 
studies in Black and White 411 
 
 direction to try and learn something of his master's 
 whereabouts. By dint of persistent questioning and 
 hard riding, he found Doctor Greem's quarters, 
 and there learned that his master had gone home. 
 This was a sad disappointment to the old darky. 
 From the day that he found that they were going 
 near the army, the hope had been cherished that he 
 would be able to find his master and place himself 
 under his instructions. He knew that his Missus 
 was going into the enemy's lines if she was not stop- 
 ped; and he thought that his master was the only 
 one that had any right to interfere. He lost as little 
 time as possible in getting back on the trail. In 
 making the detour in search of his master, he had 
 just covered the time in which their arrest had been 
 made, and they had been turned back — an occur- 
 rence of which Lot, of course, knew nothing. So it 
 happened that he deliberately rode into the Union 
 lines, only to find that his Missus had not arrived. 
 The old darky decided at once to retrace his steps 
 in search of her. His dismay when informed that 
 lie could do nothing of the kind, is a subject for the 
 imagination. 
 
CHAPTER XLVII 
 
 ''You can't go back, old man ; you are a prisoner 
 of war," said an officer. 
 
 "Er pris'ner uv war !" exclaimed Lot. "I ain't er 
 fighting' no war, boss." 
 
 "You needn't call me your boss. If you can give 
 a satisfactory account of yourself, there need be no 
 more bosses for you. If you wtrt not so old, we 
 would give you a gun and let you fight for your race. 
 As it is, as I have said to you, if you can give a satis- 
 factory account of yourself you will be permitted to 
 go North, and be a free man." 
 
 "Yaas, sah," said Lot, ''I won't call yer boss, ef 
 yer don't want me ter. I don't want no gun — nor I 
 don't want ter do no fightin' — no more does I want 
 ter be free; I jes' wants ter fine my Missus. Ef she 
 hain't gone on, I don't want to go nuther. Ef yer 
 please, sah, I would like ter go back an' hunt 'er." 
 
 "Well, you see we don't do business in that way 
 over here. You are a prisoner of war until you have 
 given a satisfactory account of yourself. You will 
 have to be taken over to the provost marshal's office 
 for examination. Here, guard, take this prisoner 
 over to Major Sansfield, and tell him that this man 
 came into the lines of his own accord ; further than 
 that, he must tell his own story." 
 
 Lot was marched off in short order, and in no 
 pleasant frame of mind. Arriving at the provost's 
 office, he told that official that he was "jes' huntin' 
 his Missus," adding, 
 
 "My Missus is er Northern lady, an' is er tryin' 
 
studies in Black and White 413 
 
 ter git ter 'er own people up in New Yawk; an' I 
 wuz er tryin' ter go wid 'er, but I got sipperated 
 frum her jes' befo' we got inter de lines. Wen I 
 miss' her, I t'ought dat she had come on in, but 
 somehow she ain't come yit. If yer will let me, I'll 
 go fotch 'er in." 
 
 ''Well, old man, that sounds like a plausible story ; 
 but plausible stories are just the ones that require 
 m.ost careful investigation. We will wait until to- 
 morrow and see if your 'Missus' comes to hand. 
 Guard, lock this man up until to-morrow morning." 
 
 On the following morning Lot was carried back 
 to the provost's office, where he was informed that 
 his "Missus" had not arrived nor had they heard 
 anything of her. 
 
 "Shore, boss, she wuz er comin' ; somethin' mus' 
 er happen' ter her." 
 
 "What is your 'Missus's' name?" asked the offi- 
 cer. 
 
 This w^as unforeseen, and Lot had to take time to 
 think, and that time cost Lot no little trouble. He 
 was not sure that his Missus was traveling under 
 her true name; and if she should give a different 
 name, it might make trouble for her when she pre- 
 sented herself. Besides, he supposed that everybody 
 on both sides of the line knew his master's name, 
 and that he was fighting on the Confederate side; 
 that fact ^might compromise matters. 
 
 "Then, what is your name?" asked the officer 
 sharply, "seeing that you do not know your 
 'Missus's' name." 
 
 For similar reasons, this, too, was embarrassing, 
 which being obvious to the provost, he lost patience 
 
414 Studies in Black and White 
 
 with the old darky, and fired the following questions 
 at him with confusing rapidity : 
 
 "Where did you leave your Mistress ?" 
 
 "Erbout ten miles back, boss," Lot answered 
 promptly. 
 
 ''Why did you leave her?" 
 
 Here was another poser. Lot felt sure that it 
 would not do to tell the exact truth ; and as he had 
 always prided himself upon his reputation for truth- 
 fulness, he hesitated again. This was fatal. The 
 officer lost all patience with him, deciding that all 
 was not straight. 
 
 "Corporal, take this man to the pen and lock 
 him up." 
 
 Lot was locked up in the pen with the other pris- 
 oners of war, wdiere he was unmercifully chafed by 
 them — as a "runaway nigger." 
 
 He went as far off to himself as it was possible 
 for him to get, and there sat down and cried like a 
 child. He felt that he had done the best he could for 
 his master; and now he was cooped up like a rat. 
 He did not complain of the jeering; for he knew 
 that appearances were against him. It was the 
 forced inaction, when he knew he ought to be fol- 
 lowing his Missus, wherever she might be going. 
 He expected to be taken back the next morning to 
 the provost's office ; but days passed and no atten- 
 tion was paid to him, further than to issue him his 
 rations. His case began to look hopeless, and he 
 was drifting as nearly into a state of apathy as it 
 was possible for him to do under the circumstances, 
 until the thought began to haunt him that his 
 Missus might pass through the lines without his 
 

 studies in Black and White 415 
 
 knowledge. When this thought had mastered him, 
 he aroused himself and went near the gate and 
 waited for a guard to pass. He waited long, — it 
 could not be said patiently, — and when the first one 
 passed, Lot hailed him, and in most pathetic tones 
 begged him to let him know when his Missus came. 
 The guard laughed but said nothing. So it went on 
 day after day. On one occasion, one of the white 
 prisoners noticing Lot's persistent loitering around 
 the gate, went up and accosted him : 
 
 'Say, old coon, do you want to get out?" 
 'Shore, young boss, I does. I's almos' dyin' ter 
 git out." 
 
 "Well, if it will be any consolation for you to 
 know it, there are others ; so you need not feel lone- 
 some. When you get out, drop us a postal card and 
 let us know how it was done." 
 
 Lot took the guying with as good grace as he 
 could, and laughed as near a laugh as it was possible 
 for him to do then. The thought that these young 
 masters could not get him out was not very reassur- 
 ing ; but Lot w^as not of the giving-up kind. 
 
 At times he grew desperate. He knew that his 
 Missus had either passed through the lines, or had 
 been arrested and taken back; possibly she might 
 have gone through at some other point. In any 
 event, he must get out of this prison. Finally, he 
 decided to tunnel out. He moved his tent as near 
 the dead-line as was permissible. Being the only 
 negro confined there, he had a tent to himself. He 
 would lie around and sleep during the day and dig 
 at night. He burrow^ed down in the center of liis 
 tent, covering up the aperture during the day. 
 
416 Studies in Black and White 
 
 There was an unused well near, into which he could 
 dump the dirt from his tunnel. When he deemed 
 that he had gone far enough to clear the line, he 
 began digging upward until near the surface, and 
 he could hear the footsteps above him. Then he 
 stopped and waited until the next night, as it was 
 now late and he was tired. On the following night, 
 which was quite dark and favored his escape, he 
 heard the guard mount pass by ; then he got his be- 
 longings together and descended into the tunnel. 
 Getting to the end, he listened until everything was 
 quiet — not a sound was to be heard. He began dig- 
 ging upward through the thin crust above him. He 
 soon felt the cool air rushing down. He would soon 
 be free to prosecute his search for his Missus, and 
 his heart swelled with gratitude at the thought. As 
 the last strata was broken, it fell into his face and 
 eyes. He straightened himself up — rubbing his 
 eyes. The first thing that he saw was a stalwart sen- 
 tinel with his gun pointing at his head. 
 
 "Der jeeminy, boss!" exclaimed Lot, ''I like ter 
 run over yer." 
 
 "Not exactly run over me, you know, my good 
 man. Put these bracelets on. I have been waiting 
 for you for the last two nights." Click-click, and 
 the old darky was handcuffed for the first time in his 
 life. 
 
 "Tain't no use ter put dese t'ings on me, boss. 
 I'll go anywhere's yer want me ter." 
 
 "That is all right — move on. People that try to 
 escape can't expect to enjoy our perfect confidence, 
 you know. You will go into the sweat-box for this, 
 
studies in Black and White 417 
 
 where you will have ample time to think up a better 
 way of escape next time." 
 
 Without further ado, he was marched off to the 
 sweat-box, as it was fitly called — a rude box affair, 
 four by six feet. When the key turned in the lock 
 poor old Lot broke down completely; all hope died 
 out of his breast. He could see no prospect of his 
 ever getting out of this trouble. If he had commit- 
 ted any crime for which he was being punished, it 
 would have been altogether different. As it was, he 
 was trying to do all the good possible to those who 
 had a right to his services, and who trusted him. 
 
 ''The darkest hour precedes the dawn" is an old 
 saying as passe as it is hope-inspiring. On the fol- 
 lowing morning. Lot was marched up to headquar- 
 ters and given a hearing. He made a clean breast 
 of the whole matter, save that he told nothing that 
 would be compromising to his Missus. He felt that 
 he could not worst matters. 
 
 His story was so well told, and with an exhibition 
 of such genuine feeling, that every heart was 
 touched ; and every heart was in sympathy with him, 
 difficult as it was for them to realize the old slave's 
 attachment and loyalty to his master's family, who 
 held him in bondage. But his Mistress had not put 
 in an appearance to corroborate his statements — 
 which circumstance w^as very much against him. 
 
 The prisoners in camp — there were several^— were 
 to be sent that day to a Northern prison. One of 
 the officers proposed that if Lot w^ould give his 
 parole of honor not to try to escape, he would take 
 him as his servant. That, of course., was preferable 
 27 
 
418 Studies in Black and White 
 
 to staying in prison ; nevertheless, this arrangement 
 would confine him all the same. 
 
 "I'd like ter obleege yer, boss, but I mus' fine my 
 Missus." 
 
 ''Why, I thought that I was 'obleeging' you, old 
 man," said the officer. 
 
 "Then, I t'anks yer, boss," said Lot. "Fs shore 
 my Missus is gone some odder way; an' I mus' go 
 as fur in dat direction as I kin." 
 
 So it came about that Lot, heartbroken and 
 dispirited, was marched off with the other prisoners, 
 who continued to guy him rather severely, as a run- 
 away, free nigger, and of course had very little sym- 
 pathy for him. Knowing that they did not under- 
 stand, he took it all good-naturedly — it was foreign 
 to him to be impertinent. 
 
 After this, we will let Uncle Lot tell his own story, 
 in his own way and time. 
 
CHAPTER XLVIII 
 
 All was bustle on the wharf. The Margaret and 
 Jesse was to sail to-night if it should prove a dark- 
 one. Cotton bales were being crammed into every 
 available nook and corner. When the holds were 
 filled to the hatches, the decks were filled Hard 
 coal was stored in the bunkers. Every one inter- 
 ested kept scanning the skies. There were all kinds 
 of weather prognostications. The optimists said 
 that It would be so dark that you would not be able 
 to see your hand before your face; the pessimists 
 said that the clouds were sure to blow away, and 
 there would be a bright night. 
 
 Colonel McGympsey had telegraphed the night 
 before to Augusta, and the morning had brought a 
 couple of young men down to the city. Both were 
 plainly but neatly -dressed. One, the smaller of the 
 two wore a long great overcoat, extending down to 
 his boots, and a soft felt hat. They were met at the 
 depot and driven to Captain Kempis's rooms, where 
 lunch had been prepared for them. After the re- 
 freshments, and the servants had retired, the blanks 
 m the permits were filled in, in a very matter-of- 
 fact way, and with very straight faces all round. 
 
 'Xet's see," said Captain Kempis, "this is Mr 
 James's certificate. Your height, Mr. James?" 
 "Say, five feet six." 
 ''Color of hair?" 
 ''Brown." 
 "Color of eyes?" 
 "You will have to decide that, as it has always 
 
420 Studies in Black and White 
 
 been an open question," and he turned a pair of lus- 
 trous eyes, brown as a bun, in the Captain's direc- 
 tion for just one instant, then let them sink to the 
 floor. 
 
 ''Hazel brown, beyond question," said the Cap- 
 tain, and his heart felt the warmer for that glance 
 of those witching eyes, shaded by long black lashes, 
 themselves as soft as silk. 
 
 ''Weight?" suggested the Captain. 
 
 "One hundred and thirty-eight," and the young 
 man blushed like a maiden to the roots of his short, 
 curly hair. 
 
 In like manner, Mr. Bloomfield's certificate was 
 filled in. Everything now was regular and all right, 
 and Colonel McGympsey congratulated them on 
 their success. 
 
 "So far," suggested Mr. James. 
 
 "Yes," said the Colonel, "we thought once before 
 that all was right; so we will not holler before we 
 are out of the woods this time. You will have one 
 advantage over the other passengers, if you are cap- 
 tured off the bar, you would only get home the 
 
 sooner." 
 
 "The next thing to do is to get the passage 
 tickets," said the Captain. 
 
 "Will it be necessar}^ for us to go out to get 
 them?" asked Mr. James. 
 
 "I am very well known at Frazer's," said Captain 
 Kempis. "I think I can arrange it." 
 
 "We will be very glad if you will do so for us. 
 We do not care to appear in public any more than 
 may be actually necessary. We have taxed you 
 
studies in Black and White 421 
 
 gentlemen so much. You have placed us under such 
 a debt of gratitude, that we are bankrupt anyway." 
 
 "Please do not speak of trouble, Madam, — ah, — • 
 I mean, sir. It has given Colonel McGympsey and 
 myself only a pleasure, breaking the monotony of 
 hearing old 'long Tom' bark, and the screeching of 
 his shells. They, of course, have a different music 
 for Northern ears." 
 
 Rising quickly from his chair, Mr. James stepped 
 across the room, and taking a hand of each, said, 
 
 "While I am a Northern woman" — forgetting for 
 the nonce her disguise — "my sympathies are with 
 the South. My residence in it has been most pleas- 
 ant. I came with all the prejudices of an uncom- 
 promising Abolitionist; I have long since had my 
 views modified. While there are things that I would 
 gladly change, if I could do so without injury to 
 others, I love — and ever shall — this lovely South- 
 land. Everything that I hold most dear is within 
 its borders. If my life here had been different, the 
 treatment that I have received at the hands of you 
 gentlemen — a chivalry undreamed of — would have 
 won my heart. I pray that we may live to meet 
 under more favorable auspices, and that I and mine 
 may have the opportunity of showing our appre- 
 ciation of your kindness to a woman in distress. 
 And I wish to add, that should the fortunes of war 
 throw either of you gentlemen within Northern 
 lines, that you will add to the debt of gratitude I 
 already owe by letting me know if there is aught that 
 I could do to add to your comfort or relief. I would 
 risk my life to serve you. This will be my address." 
 She sat down at a table and wrote, "Mrs. Jack De 
 
422 Studies in Black and White 
 
 Mar, Hazelhurst, N. Y." Her face was aflame 
 when she handed it to Colonel McGympsey. Over- 
 whelmed with gratitude, she had forgotten every- 
 thing else. Both of the men started when they saw 
 the address. Both of them knew the De Mars well, 
 some of them personally — all of them by reputation. 
 By a mutual, gentlemanly instinct, they did not make 
 the fact known. They had seen that she had been 
 momentarily thrown off her guard by her emotions, 
 and had unwittingly disclosed her identity. The 
 chiming of a mantel-clock reminded them that time 
 was passing, and Captain Kempis took advantage 
 of it to get out of an awkward moment. 
 
 'T must secure your tickets soon," he suggested. 
 
 "What will the amount be?" asked Mr. James. 
 
 "Eighty dollars each, in gold." 
 
 "You will find the money in this purse," as she 
 handed one to Captain Kempis, "and besides I will 
 ask you gentlemen to reimburse yourselves for all 
 the expense you may have incurred in our behalf." 
 
 Captain Kempis took the purse, which was a 
 heavy one. He had intended going alone to procure 
 the tickets, leaving Colonel McGympsey with the 
 company, but having this amount of money given 
 him, he changed his mind. 
 
 "Colonel, you must go with me. You," turning 
 to the others, "will excuse us for leaving you alone 
 for a short time while here." 
 
 "Certainly — most certainly," they both answered 
 quickly, in fact with such alacrity that the Captain 
 gathered the idea that they really preferred it. 
 Bowing themselves out of the room, they were soon 
 wending their way down King street, arm in arm. 
 
studies in Black and White 423 
 
 As soon as they were well out of the house, they 
 stopped and looked at each other in the face for a 
 moment, when Colonel McGympsey said, 
 
 "Tom, don't this beat the devil and bobtail ?" 
 
 "Don't speak so loud, Jim. The idea ! And this 
 is Jack De Mar's wife! I'll swear I don't under- 
 stand it. Jack can't know anything of this. He is a 
 splendid fellow — a perfect gentleman. I would not 
 for the world do him an unkindness." They walked 
 on slowly for a block or two, when they crossed 
 down into Meeting street to the Charleston Hotel, 
 where they stopped again. 
 
 "Mac, I'll swear this will not do," taking out his 
 watch. "Would we have time to wire him?" 
 
 "No," said Colonel McGympsey, "there is not 
 time for that ; and if there was, I ain't going to give 
 that woman away. She is as bright as a steel trap, 
 and knows what she is doing; and all the devils in 
 hell could not make me believe that she is doing the 
 wrong thing. I can't see through it — this young 
 man with her don't look like a villain to me. They 
 do seem very much wrapped up in each other; and 
 while I have not seen anything like spooning be- 
 tween them, yet they do seem very much attached to 
 each other. I never dreamed until just now who 
 she was. I knew that she was a lady of refinement 
 and education. I flatter myself that I know some- 
 thing of Latin and Greek, but they both know more 
 about it that I can ever hope to know. They are not 
 common people, I can tell you. I have promised to 
 help them through and I am going to do it." 
 
 "But, Mac, Doctor De Mar can not know any- 
 thing of this ; and as friends of his family, how 
 
424 Studies in Black and White 
 
 could we ever face him if we should ever meet him 
 after this? Supposing that it is not all right?" 
 
 '*By Gaul, it is all right !" exclaimed the Colonel. 
 "It can't be anything but all right, I tell you. That 
 lady is as straight as a shingle; and I'll shoot any 
 man who says she is not," and he brought his fist 
 down into the palm of the other hand, with a report 
 like a pistol shot. 
 
 "Come, come, Mac; don't be so demonstrative 
 about it; you are attracting notice. I have no 
 doubt that she is all right; I just simply can't un- 
 derstand why she is slipping away with this young 
 man, leaving home and husband, going off in dis- 
 guise in this way." 
 
 "Look here, Kempis, we have always been friends, 
 but you are doing just what I said no man should 
 do, and I ain't going to put up with it from you 
 nor any other man, do you hear?" 
 
 "Oh, bother your ranting, you good-hearted, hot- 
 headed old beau ! I am not saying anything against 
 the woman." 
 
 Xady, if you please; don't call her a woman." 
 'Well, well, old fellow, the lady then," as he 
 laughingly pulled off his hat and bowed. "I hope 
 all is right?" 
 
 "Haven't I told you over and over, that it is all 
 right?" 
 
 "Yes, Mac. Don't make a fool of yourself. I am 
 going to help you get them off, as I promised you 
 that I would; but then you know it is all so out of 
 the ordinary run of things, one is obliged to be 
 taken by surprise." 
 
 "Well, yes," said the Colonel, "it does look 
 
 "] 
 
studies in Black and White 425 
 
 strange — that's a fact; but come on, and let's get 
 them off." Very Httle was said by either one of 
 tliem as they made their way down to the wharf and 
 up into John Frazer & Co.'s office. There every one 
 was busy, and they had to wait quite a while before 
 their turn came. Colonel McGympsey was es- 
 pecially restless. He could not keep his seat. Every 
 few moments he would rise and walk to the window 
 and look down at the- Margaret and Jesse at the 
 wharf; then up at the skies; then back to his seat 
 sgain by Captain Kempis, to whom he would whis- 
 per, ''It will be dark as pitch to-night." 
 
 When their time came, Captain Kempis stepped 
 up to the clerk and told him he wanted to pay the 
 passage money for two passengers on the Margaret 
 and Jesse. 
 
 'Have you permits from General Ripley?" 
 'Yes, here they are," and he handed them to him. 
 He scanned them and saw that the signatures were 
 all right. If he had read the descriptive list, he 
 would have seen that they did not correspond with 
 the two men before him; but in his hurry he did 
 not do so, thus saving any explanations. The tick- 
 ets were handed over to them, and the money paid. 
 
 "Is there any doubt about the steamer sailing to- 
 night?" asked the Colonel? 
 
 The clerk, who in the mean time had become en- 
 gaged in something else, answered him shortly, 
 
 "That will depend upon the weather and half a 
 dozen other things. We set no time for sailing. Be 
 on hand at five o'clock sharp." 
 
 The Colonel felt that he ought to say something, 
 and in the absence of anything better, said, "Thank 
 
 
426 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 you," and they walked away. If possible he was 
 more nervous than before. While they could not 
 see how anything could turn up to interfere with 
 their plans, yet there was the fact that they were 
 so nearly accomplished, and if nothing else, there 
 was the uncertainty when the Margaret and Jesse 
 would sail. 
 
 They walked down to the steamer to look her 
 over, but they were met at the gang-plank with the 
 information that they could not go aboard. They 
 contented themselves, per force, in walking along the 
 wharf, looking at the vessel from that standpoint. 
 
 Time had slipped by more rapidly than they had 
 been aware of; it was now half-past three o'clock. 
 The Colonel and the Captain strolled back to the 
 latter's apartments. Preparations were begun for 
 the start. Colonel McGympsey was impatient to be 
 off immediately ; but Captain Kempis advised wait- 
 ing until the last moment. A carriage stood at the 
 door in readiness. The entire party was in a highly 
 wrought up, nervous condition. No one could pos- 
 sibly tell what might happen at any moment — or 
 from any quarter — to mar their well-laid plans. The 
 tension was too great for conversation. 
 
 The little clock on the mantel noted a quarter to 
 five. The four left the room and entered the car- 
 riage without uttering a word, and were driven 
 away. Just as the carriage was turning from Broad 
 into Bay street, an orderly dashed up and stopped 
 them. 
 
 ''An order for Captain Kempis," he said, saluting. 
 
 It was as though every heart stood still. Fifteen 
 minutes more and they would have been gone. 
 
studies in Black and AVhite 427 
 
 Every face was so blanched that a Sherlock Holmes 
 would have arrested the entire party on the spot, on 
 the evidence of their faces. 
 
 "That is all right," said Captain Kempis, as he 
 took the order. "Move on, driver." 
 
 The orderly had ridden away and the carriage 
 was proceeding. All eyes and attention were fixed 
 upon the order, when Captain Kempis deliberately 
 thrust it into his pocket, and to their inquiring looks 
 answered, 
 
 "How can I tell what the order contains ? It must 
 keep for half an hour at least." 
 
 "Where else," said Mrs. De Mar, extending a 
 hand to each, "could we have found two such chiv- 
 alrous friends?" 
 
 The carriage drove up and stopped, just as the 
 men stood by to draw in the gang-plank. Hasty 
 farewells were said, while expressions of gratitude 
 and equally honest protests were exchanged, as Mr. 
 Henry T. James and Mr. George Bloomfield were 
 hurried aboard. The hawsers wxre thrown off, and 
 the tug carried the steamer out to her mid-stream 
 anchorage. 
 
 "That order," suggested Colonel McGympsey, 
 you have not read it." 
 
 Never disturb a sleeping lion," was Captain 
 Kempis's sententious reply. 
 
 The first hour on the Margaret and Jesse was 
 spent by the passengers — there were eight in all — 
 in being assigned to their respective berths. There 
 were no staterooms — only one cabin, in which were 
 stored passengers and their baggage; every avail- 
 able space having been given to "King Cotton." A 
 
 y 
 
428 Studies in Black and White 
 
 five-dollar gold piece to the steward secured for the 
 fugitives two corner berths, with a curtain cutting 
 them off from the other part of the cabin. 
 
 Colonel McGympsey and Captain Kempis stood 
 on the wharf as darkness settled down on the scene. 
 By keeping the direction, they could still see the 
 outlines of the steamer. As it grew darker and 
 darker, they strained their eyes to watch its move- 
 ments. Sometimes they thought that they could 
 see her — then again they were not sure; neverthe- 
 less, they kept up the watch. They became quite 
 nervous because she did not move off. Could there 
 be some trouble to detain her ? Certainly it was time 
 for the start. The longer they waited, the more 
 restless they became. They had been expecting 
 every moment to hear the move; still everything 
 was perfectly quiet. An hour — an exceedingly anx- 
 ious hour — was passed in this way, waiting and 
 listening. Surely something was wrong. Another 
 half hour had glided by and no sign of starting. 
 
 A rocket shot up out at the bar; then another 
 and another, in rapid succession. Then came over 
 the bay the sound of heavy guns. 
 
 ''There!" exclaimed the Colonel. "There is some 
 trouble out at the bar. Old Captain Wilson must 
 have suspected something of the kind, and that is 
 the reason that he had not attempted to go out." 
 
 "That is the Margaret and Jesse out among the 
 blockaders now. They have discovered her and are 
 giving chase," said a bystander. 
 
 "Thunderation !" yehed the Colonel. "That 
 can't be so ; we have not heard her turn a wheel 
 yet." 
 
studies in Black and White 429 
 
 
 You old cracker, you!" said Captain Kempis, 
 do you suppose they go out with a flourish of horns 
 and ringing of bells ? They slip out like a cat after 
 a rat." 
 
 They hurried up to Frazer's office, where they 
 found everybody watching, with intense anxiety, 
 the maneuvers at the bar. It meant thousands and 
 thousands in gold to them — it meant more than 
 that to Colonel McGympsey ! 
 
 ''The Margaret and Jesse has been sighted and 
 is being chased — that is all that we know," was the 
 response they had to their inquiries. They had to 
 content themselves with that. Fainter and fainter 
 grew the flare of the rockets, and less and less dis- 
 tinct were the reports of the great guns' dull thuds 
 at sea. Within an hour, both were lost to sight and 
 sound. 
 
 "If she is captured," said the chief clerk, 'Ve will 
 see her in the morning, lying under the guns of the 
 blockaders. If she is not there, then we feel assured 
 that she is clear." 
 
 Colonel McGympsey refused the Captain's invita- 
 tion to drink that night. 
 
 "No, I thank you, I will wait until morning ; once 
 before I thought they were safely ofif, when they 
 were not, and needed my assistance. If there is 
 nothing to be seen of the Margaret and Jesse in the 
 morning — then !" 
 
 As the night wore away, the clouds blew off, and 
 the morning dawned clear and bright. Nothing 
 was to be seen at the bar — save the blockaders at 
 their stations. By nine o'clock the pilot who had 
 
430 
 
 Studies in Black and White 
 
 i 
 
 carried the Margaret and Jesse out came back to the 
 city, with the news that she had gone out under their 
 noses, safe and sound, after having been chased 
 twenty-five miles to sea. 
 
CHAPTER XLIX 
 
 Immediately after the Margaret and Jesse had 
 dropped anchor in mid-stream, dinner was served. 
 As has been stated, the passengers numbered six 
 besides our adventurers. Before dark the berths 
 were assigned, and every arrangement made for the 
 night — no hghts would be allowed on board; not 
 even a cigar. As soon as the night had drawn its 
 dark curtain against all prying eyes, the anchor was 
 raised and the Margaret and Jesse dropped quietly 
 down the harbor, coming to a standstill off Fort 
 Sumter. A small boat came alongside and com- 
 municated with Captain Wilson. Whatever the mes- 
 sage was, it seemed to be satisfactory, for the patent 
 wheels of the steamer began to revolve, though the 
 motion of the boat was scarcely perceptible. A 
 heavy head of steam had been raised — hard coal 
 was burned in these blockade-runners to avoid mak- 
 ing sparks. Everything was in utter darkness — a 
 hood being placed over the binnacle to shut off all 
 light, except on the compass, so that the man at the 
 wheel could see to steer. The rise and fall of the 
 little steamer showed that they were getting out to 
 sea. Then the paddle wheels stopped their revolu- 
 tions and the steamer slowed up, while the pilot went 
 over the side of the boat, down into darkness. The 
 passengers strained their eyes to see what would be- 
 come of him ; not one of them could tell. Directly 
 from down in the black sea came, 
 
 "All right, farewell." 
 
 "Farewell; port/' said Captain Wilson. A little 
 
432 Studies in Black and White 
 
 bell down in the bowels of the steamer jingled, and 
 the wheels began to turn. They were off. 
 
 One had to experience the intense excitement of 
 blockade-running to have the slightest conception of 
 what it was. Out on the broad Atlantic — in utter 
 darkness — surrounded by a hostile fleet of the most 
 powerful men-of-war known in those days; their 
 guns shotted for your undoing — alert, crouching 
 like so many lions, ready to spring upon you at a 
 moment's notice; the men about you speaking in 
 undertones, and those tones vibrant with apprehen- 
 sion. Notwithstanding all this, there was an exhil- 
 aration that thrilled every nerve and sent the blood 
 tingling along the veins. There was that boyish grit 
 that said, "Catch me if you can," — for while you 
 stood at the rail, with hands clenched, with teeth 
 firmly set, and with eyes intently peering into the 
 darkness to catch sight of them, as though you 
 would spring upon them, you knew that at last your 
 victory depended upon your heels, and you said, 
 ''Catch me if you can. Blast you, catch me if you 
 can!" Could any pen describe it? I doubt it! I 
 doubt it! In battle, you are face to face with your 
 foe; you are armed as well as he; you can strike 
 back blov/ for blow. Here, you may perchance have 
 a penknife in your pocket, skipping along on the tips 
 of the big waves, in a defenseless little cockle-shell 
 of a boat; with a thousand sharp, quick-witted 
 "blue coats" ready to pounce down on you. If you 
 never experienced it, I fear that you will have to 
 go out of this world never dreaming of what block- 
 ade-running was in those days. 
 
 The Margaret and Jesse was in the midst of them. 
 
studies in Black and White 433 
 
 She knew they were there, though she could not see 
 one of them. With increasing speed she was steal- 
 ing out to sea. Directly the order came from the 
 bridge, "Hard a port." "Hard a port it is," came 
 the answer from the man at the wheel. The little 
 bell down below jingled again; and in a few mo- 
 ments the Margaret and Jesse was flying over the 
 waves in the darkness. The passengers began to 
 feel that surely they were through the blockaders. 
 A vain delusion! Suddenly a huge blockader rose 
 up in view, dead ahead and apparently not more 
 than two hundred yards away. What a moment 
 that was ! At what instant might a broadside sweep 
 them from the face of the waters ? The passengers 
 instinctively crouched down behind the rail; but 
 as they glanced over their shoulders, they saw the 
 old captain standing staunch on the bridge, and the 
 walking-beams rocking up and down — how could a 
 shell miss either of them? 
 
 "Hard a starboard!" shouted Captain Wilson. 
 The wheel spun around and the man behind it cried 
 out, "Hard a starboard it is, sir." 
 
 The report of a small arm rang out from the deck 
 of the man-of-war. In the next instant up shot a 
 rocket, followed by another and another in rapid 
 succession, from half a dozen blockaders, all around 
 the Margaret and Jesse. Jingle, jingle, rang the 
 little bell. Being- under full headway the little 
 blockade-runner had the advantage. There was no 
 such thing in those days as search lights on war ves- 
 sels, and therefore the firing was pretty much at 
 random. The shell flew hot and fast, at first falling 
 
 28 
 
434 Studies in Black and White 
 
 far in advance; then as the Margaret and Jesse 
 changed her course, they went wide afield. For an 
 hour the chase was kept up ; after that the pursuers 
 were lost sight of. 
 
 The sense of relief from danger came gradually; 
 and when it was decided that they were safe from 
 further pursuit, the passengers went below. Tlie 
 more innocent ones congratulated themselves that 
 all danger, save that common to the sea, was over ; 
 so they gave thanks and slept the sleep of babes. 
 
 Between midnight and one o'clock a bright light 
 in the cabin awakened the lighter sleepers, who 
 sprang from their berths with the idea that they had 
 been captured while they slept, knowing that lights 
 were not allowed on any account. Their fears were 
 soon put to rest by seeing the captain and one of 
 the passengers standing in the middle of the cabin 
 with a bright light. The captain hastened to. inform 
 them that they had not been captured ; but that a 
 bag of gold was missing. For the moment the relief 
 was great. On inquiry it was ascertained that 
 Messrs. John Frazer & Co. had put a bag contain- 
 ing several thousand dollars in gold in the hands of 
 a Mr. Keepitheimer, for transmission to their corre- 
 spondent at Nassau, notwithstanding their own con- 
 fidential clerk was on board, the explanation being 
 that as Mr. Keepitheimer was a British subject, if 
 they were captured his money would not be taken 
 away from him. If the confidential clerk had been 
 sent along to keep an eye on Mr. Keepitheimer, he 
 was a monumental failure. The money had disap- 
 peared. Mr. Keepitheimer claimed that he had 
 placed this bag of gold on the pile of trunks in the 
 
studies ill Black and White 435 
 
 middle of the cabin when he retired, which had been 
 simuhaneous with the other passengers. The pas- 
 sengers being strangers to each other, there was 
 nothing else to do but to examine every one's berth 
 and baggage. Beginning with the captain's trunk, 
 all were examined until they came to that of a lad 
 from Georgia. He had not turned out, notwith- 
 standing all the hubbub that had been made. It 
 Avas apparent to all that he was "possuming." The 
 captain called to him several times, and at last shook 
 him, when he was forced to appear to awaken ; and 
 when told what was wanted, he simply turned over 
 and said that he did not have the money. At this 
 the old captain lost patience wath him, and, reaching 
 dow^n, seized him and dragged him out on the floor. 
 He still insisted that he did not have the money, and 
 that it was not necessary to open his trunk. The 
 captain was now in a towering rage. Every one now 
 believed that the boy had the gold, though on ac- 
 count of his age they were exceedingly sorry for 
 him. 
 
 "I will give you one minute in which to produce 
 your keys and open that trunk, before I break it 
 open," roared the captain. 
 
 "Well," said the lad, with a comical expression on 
 his face, ''if nothing else will do you, here are my 
 keys." The smile broadened on his face as he 
 watched the old captain tug at his trunk to pull it 
 out. The trunk was a large one, and so heavy that 
 one man could not lift it. The bystanders knew not 
 what to think. If he had the gold, he was acting 
 like an idiot; if he did not have it, w^hy should he 
 have objected to having it examined? In the mean 
 
436 Studies in Black and White 
 
 time, the captain had succeeded in getting it out and 
 open. On top was one soHtary shirt spread out; 
 beneath it was packed full of fine tobacco — nothing 
 else. Every one, except Captain Wilson and Mr. 
 Keepitheimer, laughed heartily, the lad joining in. 
 This so incensed the captain that he told the boy that 
 he would have him arrested for smuggling. That, 
 however, closed the incident. The money was never 
 found — by its owners. 
 
 Fortunately, the first morning out dawned clear 
 as a bell. One of the great dangers to blockade- 
 runners was to have a fog suddenly lift and find 
 themselves in close proximity to a cruiser. Those 
 making their first trip naturally supposed that they 
 were safe after eluding the blockaders at the port 
 of exit; such, however, Avas not the case. Cruisers 
 were scouring the sea in all directions ; and "Hole- 
 in-the-wall" near Nassau was guarded as were 
 Charleston, Wilmington, Mobile, or any other port. 
 
 Those who were not sea-sick enjoyed their break- 
 fast. Mr. James was reported indisposed, and had 
 his (?) meals served in the cabin. After dark that 
 evening he (?) and Mr. Bloomfield were sitting on 
 deck. Everything was dark, except such light as 
 the southern stars gave forth. During the day Mr. 
 Bloomfield had made the acquaintance of Mr. 
 Palmers, a wealthy Englishman, who had not only 
 traveled everywhere, but had lived almost every- 
 where. He was a man of intelligence, and of fine 
 conversational powers, and, withal, fond of talking 
 — making him a delightful companion. 
 
 Mr. Palmers, in sauntering around, came upon 
 Mr. Bloomfield and his companion, as they sat at the 
 
studies ill Black and White 437 
 
 rail watching the porpoises play back and forth 
 under the steamer, giving off myriads of phosphor- 
 escent sparks as they sped through the water. Mr. 
 Bloomfield soon succeeded in drawing him out for 
 the entertainment of his companion. When asked 
 which vvas the m.ost desirable part of the world for 
 a young man to settle in, he replied, 
 
 "Wherever you are — let that be where it may — 
 be content, and you are in the garden spot of the 
 earth; there is no better place." Mr. Bloomfield, 
 being disposed to question his statement, he was 
 drawn into a fuller account of his own wanderings. 
 
 "There is a compensation in every place under the 
 sun; it only depends upon what one prizes above 
 everything else," he said. "Wealth, health, society, 
 solitude, heat or cold, all have their devotees. Each 
 may have its advantages ; each will have its disad- 
 vantages. A case in point : I had ahvays heard such 
 glowing accounts of the Island of Madeira — a per- 
 fect climate, good government, healthy. There 
 seemed nothing w^anting to make it as near an ap- 
 proach to a paradise on earth as it were possible. 
 Through all the years, I had been wishing for a 
 paradise; here was one to my hand." 
 
 "I have often wanted to go there," said Mr. 
 James unwittingly. Mr. Palmers started at the 
 tone of voice — a voice so soft, low and melodious. 
 
 "I beg your pardon," said he, pretending not to 
 have understood the remark. 
 
 But Mr. James was not to be trapped again — 
 he (?), too, pretended not to hear. 
 
 "Well," continued Mr. Palmers, "having heard 
 these glowing accounts from so many different 
 
438 Studies in Black and White 
 
 sources that I considered reliable, I determined to 
 go there and spend the remainder of my days. Hav- 
 ing arranged my affairs, I bade farewell to England 
 forever, and went straight to the island of Madeira. 
 I found it all that had been represented — and more. 
 I found the good government, the good society, the 
 health, the delightful climate, the choicest of fruits 
 and vegetables — ay — ay — and I found — fleas, fleas, 
 fleas, fleas ! I was assured that I would in time be- 
 come accustomed to them; but within six months 
 the fleas routed me — horse, foot, and dragoons. 
 You will find, my young friends, as I have said, 
 there is a compensation in every place; just as 
 there is no place that has no drawbacks. 
 
 "After beating around the world, I have spent a 
 year or two in Charleston; and pleasant years they 
 have been. I had intended to remain there perma- 
 nently — and now those hot-headed fellows — God 
 bless them ! — have kicked up such a row around my 
 head, that I have had to get out ; and here I am on 
 the go again, when I ought to be dozing away the 
 remainder of my days about the big columns of the 
 Charleston Hotel, or sauntering among the flower 
 gardens, or down on the Battery on moonlit nights." 
 
 There was a tone of sadness in his last words that 
 touched the sympathy of his hearers. They all three 
 sat silent for some time, studying the bright stars 
 above them, each busy with his own thoughts ; but 
 the thread of Mr. Palmer's story was woven into the 
 warp of their thinking. 
 
CHAPTER L 
 
 "Have you heard the story of our skipper?" 
 asked Mr. Palmers. 
 
 "No," answered Mr. Bloomfield; "will you tell 
 it to us?" 
 
 "If the story be true, and there is scarcely any 
 room for doubt, he is not exactly the safest man in 
 the world to run the blockade with." 
 
 "He appears to be quite competent," said Mr. 
 Bloomfield. 
 
 "There is not the slightest doubt on that score; 
 he well understands his business; and he will go 
 through if any man can; but that is just where the 
 trouble might come in — he can't afford to fail. You 
 see, it was in this way, as I have been told : He took 
 the first blockade-runner out of Charleston. He 
 was captured, and a prize crew^ was put aboard of his 
 ship, and it turned toward New York. 
 
 "Now, very handsome salaries are paid the cap- 
 tains of these boats; and besides, a man with Cap- 
 tain Wilson's determination is not disposed to sub- 
 mit to defeat with the very best grace. Under these 
 circumstances it was natural that he should be 
 greatly chagrined at this mishap. Personally, he 
 had nothing to fear, further than some temporary 
 inconvenience, as he was a British subject; but his 
 pride was touched, and he would lose a considerable 
 sum of money. It is possible that he was part owner 
 in the boat ; be that as it may, his John Bull cour- 
 age was fully aroused ; and he determined that he 
 would not submit to such a fate without a final effort 
 
440 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 to mend matters. He made himself as agreeable as 
 possible to the lieutenant who had been placed in 
 command of his boat. He gave no sign of his dis- 
 content. They played cards together, and were soon 
 on the best of terms. He discussed what course he 
 would pursue when he should arrive in New York. 
 However, he told his own mate that he was not go- 
 ing to New York. 
 
 " ^How are you going to help yourself ?' asked the 
 mate. 
 
 '' 'We can seize the vessel, and turn her back to 
 Nassau,' said the captain. 
 
 " 'Impossible !' said the mate. 'Besides, if it were 
 possible, it would be piracy.' 
 
 " 'What's the difference ? Aren't we outlaws any- 
 way ? If we land her in Nassau, we will be all right.' 
 
 " 'There is a very wide difference in running the 
 blockade and piracy, Captain. I am sorry that I 
 cannot help you; but I can not lend myself to any 
 such extreme measure as that. That was not "nom- 
 inated in the bond." ' 
 
 "The hot-headed captain lost his temper, which 
 seems an easy thing for him to do, and in very em- 
 phatic terms informed his mate that he was going 
 to make the effort. 
 
 " 'I have made up my mind not to go to New 
 York, or to lose my ship if I can help it; and if I 
 am balked by any interference on your part, I will 
 send you below first,' pointing down, 'You know 
 me.' The mate is said to have been no coward, but 
 as the captain remarked, he knew the man he had 
 to deal with. He said, 
 
 'Bluster is uncalled for, Captain Wilson; it is 
 
 a <i 
 
studies ill Black and White 441 
 
 out of place, and wasted on me. While I do not 
 approve of your venture, you ought to know that I 
 would not interfere in anything that you might un- 
 dertake yourself, that did not endanger my life vm- 
 necessarily.' A sailor coming within earshot, the 
 conversation was changed, and was not alluded to 
 again. 
 
 "Captain Wilson appeared in unusually good 
 spirits during the morning. At noon he assisted in 
 taking the reckonings. After lunch he scanned the 
 horizon. There was not a sail in sight. He pro- 
 posed a game of cards with the lieutenant, jocosely 
 proposing the ship as stakes. The banter was 
 laughingly accepted, and they descended below. At 
 the head of the stairway. Captain Wilson stood 
 aside, saying, 
 
 " 'Beauty before age this time, for luck.' The 
 lieutenant in a playful humor ran down the stairs, 
 closely followed by the captain, who closed the door 
 and turned the key, the click of which caught the 
 lieutenant's ear. He turned quickly to find a navy 
 pistol pointing in his face, and murder in the cap- 
 tain's eye. 
 
 " 'Breathe a word, and I will blow your brains 
 out on the spot ; keep quiet, and not a hair of your 
 head shall be hurt. Put your hands behind you, and 
 turn around — so'; and in the twinkling of an eye, 
 his hands were bound. A gag was forced in his 
 mouth, and he was thrown down and rolled under a 
 berth. 
 
 "The captain now went to the top of the stairs, 
 and, calling the second officer in command, told him 
 that the lieutenant wished to see him for a mo- 
 
442 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 ment below. Not suspecting anything wrong, he did 
 as he was requested, the captain following him 
 closely, when the scene of the last few minutes was 
 re-enacted. Having the officers in his power, Cap- 
 tain Wilson leisurely walked up on deck, and, mus- 
 tering the crew, told them what he had done. 
 
 " 'Now, I am master of this ship one more time. 
 I am not going to New York, but propose to turn 
 around and go to Nassau. If you will obey my or- 
 ders, you will be well paid for your services as soon 
 as we reach land; and you will be at liberty to go 
 whither you wish. But,' roared he, 'if there is a 
 single man that is not willing to accept my prop- 
 osition, let him step one pace in front of the line — 
 and I'll blow his brains out. The men saw that he 
 was prepared to execute his threat, and the determi- 
 nation in his eye. There was no parleying — as one 
 man they yielded. Turning to his mate he said, 
 
 " 'Your course ?' 
 'Here is my hand.' 
 
 'Then go below, and you will find a pair of 
 navies in the desk at the right. Arm yourself, and 
 come on deck." 
 
 "The vessel was turned for Nassau, under a full 
 head of steam. Fortune favored them, and they 
 saw not a sail until they reached 'Hole-in-the-wall.' 
 Neither the captain nor his mate closed his eyes 
 until they had delivered the boat and her cargo of 
 cotton to the consignee — a little late, it is true. 
 
 "Captain Wilson was as good as his word. The 
 men were well paid — beyond their most sanguine ex- 
 pectations. To the lieutenant and his mate the old 
 captain offered his apologies, which were not ac- 
 
 

 Studies in Black and White 443 
 
 cepted very graciously, as might have been ex- 
 pected; though they disclaimed any animosity. 
 
 ''So you understand," continued Mr. Palmers, 
 "that if Captain Wilson were captured, the United 
 States Government would hang him for piracy. It 
 is pretty generally believed that he would blow up 
 his ship before he would surrender." 
 
 "I see, I see!" exclaimed Mr. Bloomfield. "He 
 might not be the safest skipper in case of a capture." 
 
 Just at this juncture one of the stokers came 
 lounging by. A common danger is a great leveler. 
 He walked up to our little party and remarked, 
 'We are bowling along bravely so far." 
 'What do you mean by — so far?" asked Mr. 
 Palmers. "Aren't the prospects fair for a successful 
 voyage?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, I suppose so," the stoker drawled, "but 
 a smoke was in sight off our starboard just at dark; 
 you know there is never any telling what might hap- 
 pen in blockade-running. Then the captain is so 
 anxious to make 'Hole-in-the-wall' early in the 
 morning, he is having every pound of steam possible 
 crowded on; and these old boilers are not safe by 
 a long shot. They should have been overhauled 
 months ago," and off he marched. 
 
 "A new danger," said Mr. James. 
 
 Mr. Palmers had been waiting patiently for an op- 
 portunity to draw this silent young gentleman, 
 whose voice had attracted his attention earlier in 
 the evening, into the conversation. 
 
 "Is this your first voyage?" Mr. Palmers asked 
 him. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
444 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "What are your impressions, on finding yourself 
 hundreds of miles from land, on a crazy old ship, 
 and under a reckless skipper?" he asked. 
 
 "Initiations, I believe, are rarely pleasant," was 
 the laconic reply. 
 
 He was unable to get anything but monosyllabic 
 replies to any remark directed in that quarter. There 
 was something in the tone of voice and in its reti- 
 cence that excited his curiosity ; however, he was too 
 much of a gentleman to force a confidence. Turning 
 to Mr. Bloomfield, he said, 
 
 "I can not recall a voyage where some one has 
 not tried to make timid passengers uncomfortable 
 by hinting at some danger. You need not be ap- 
 prehensive of any danger from defective boilers. 
 There is too much at stake in blockade-running for 
 practical men to send out a steamer with machinery 
 that would be liable to get out of order at a critical 
 moment. That fellow is simply talking to hear him- 
 self talk. The only danger for us now is a dense fog 
 early in the morning, when we might awaken in 
 close proximity to a cruiser. Having passed 'Hole- 
 in-the-wall' in the morning, we will land safely in 
 Nassau before ten o'clock. As we had but little sleep 
 last night, I think we had best retire. I will bid 
 you good-night." 
 
 Having had the experienced traveler's assurance, 
 our novices felt more comfortable. His words of 
 encouragement, while given to both, were undoubt- 
 edly intended more especially for him (?) of the 
 tender voice. 
 
 "That voice!" soliloquized Mr. Palmers, as he 
 descended to the cabin. "Peculiar. Very reticent. 
 
studies in Black and AVhite 445 
 
 Soft and low. Hardly a boy's voice. There is 
 something. A study?" Between his waking and 
 sleeping, there were dodging in and out, men with 
 female voices and women with male voices, until 
 tired nature asserted herself and whispered, "Be 
 still !" 
 
 The morning dawned clear and uncomfortably 
 warm. Heavy clothing was discarded; and Mr. 
 James found his long great-coat, that had sei*ved 
 him so well thus far, insupportable. In consequence, 
 he remained below all the morning, looking out 
 through a port-hole. Mr. Bloomfield oscillated be- 
 tween the deck and the cabin. x\bout nine o'clock 
 he rushed down and informed his companion that 
 they were safe in British waters. 
 
 Safe! Safe! Safe! She looked up through the 
 skylight, and thanked God. Safe ! They embraced 
 and kissed each other, while tears streamed down 
 their cheeks. Safe! 
 
 If only we could have wished them God-speed ! 
 Ah, the wdieat and the tares! The right and the 
 wrong! So, ever it is, the world over. 
 
CHAPTER LI 
 
 You will remember that we stated before that no 
 one, as far as we could learn, knew^ where Little 
 Miss Tippers came from. She never referred to 
 any other home than this, nor to any other life 
 than the one she was living among us. Whether 
 there was something in her former life — there 
 could have been nothing of herself — wdiich she did 
 not care to recall and associate with her present 
 surroundings, or whether it was of her constitu- 
 tional reticence, was more than any one knew or 
 could guess. E^^idently she had been well brought 
 up ; her instincts were always of the best ; her 
 kind good-heartedness was universal, confined to 
 no class or condition ; she never tired of doing 
 good to her fellow-beings — even the himiblest en- 
 joying her readiest sympathy and help. Under all 
 circumstances — at all times — ''she did what she 
 could." 
 
 Only yesterday, she had been unusually hard 
 worked. Those for w^hom she had been caring had 
 been exacting, ungrateful, and fault-finding, when 
 she had done her best for them. She had but little 
 sleep for several nights. With the sick woman, the 
 two sick children and the dotaged grandmother to 
 nurse and care for, hands, head, and heart had been 
 kept busy. She had done so much for these people, 
 and people like them, all through the passing years, 
 that they had come to feel they had a claim upon her 
 services — that she was simply doing her duty. This 
 evening her limbs ached; her head was bad. This 
 
studies ill Black and T\Tiite 447 
 
 laborious life was beginning to tell upon her 
 strength. Her friends had over and over again per- 
 suaded her to give it up, offering to send her travel- 
 ing for a change, and as the easiest way of quitting 
 the work ; but there was always some immediate de- 
 mand to be met that she must do first. And so it 
 had been deferred, and deferred again until now. 
 
 When her pony phaeton arrived at her little cot 
 yesterday evening, night was fast setting in. It was 
 dusk — a brooding hour — she felt discouraged al- 
 most to a hopeless degree. Did she long for her 
 childhood home, and those child days, care-free and 
 happy? She must have been a child at one time; 
 yet, one could scarcely realize that the quaint little 
 bodv had ever been other than as she was that even- 
 ing. It was with great difficulty that her weary 
 limbs bore her into the house. Old Marm Milly 
 soon had her a cup of hot tea, some steaming toast, 
 and an ^%g. Then she bathed her tired little feet 
 in hot water ; and when thev had kneeled down and 
 said their prayers, she tucked her little Missus into 
 her nice, soft bed and sat by her, crooning a lullaby 
 as she would have done to a child left of its mother. 
 When the little soul was well asleep, the faithful old 
 servant turned out the light and slipped from the 
 room upon her tiptoes, softly closing the door after 
 her. Having made everything secure for the night, 
 she went to her own room. 
 
 "It's er shame, how people does 'pose on my little 
 Missus," soliloquized the old woman, as she pre- 
 pared herself for sleep — a thing that comes to her 
 race as the dew from Heaven. "No one need come 
 eround yere dis night an' 'spect 'er ter go nursin' 
 
448 Studies in Black and White 
 
 deir sick brats. I jes' ain't gwine ter "hear 'em, ef 
 dey does. Jes' let one uv deir little mischiefs git er 
 splinter in he toe, an' it's, 'Run fur Little Miss Tip- 
 pers' — meks no differ'nce how tired she is — de dear 
 li'r soul ! It meks me bilin' mad — it do." 
 
 The clock in the dining-room had just struck 
 three, when there came a gentle tapping at the door, 
 which aroused Marm Milly, who said in an under- 
 tone, "Ts not gwine ter hyear yer," and she drew the 
 bed clothing up over her head. Again there came 
 tap-tap-tap, and the door opened. Marm Milly 
 sprang from her bed and hurried into her Missus' 
 dressing-room. Peeping through the intervening 
 portieres, she saw the room flooded with a strange, 
 soft light — and the light was an exquisitely delicate 
 perfume. A vision appeared upon the threshold — 
 tall, graceful, and of surpassing loveliness. ''Oh, 
 my Lawd," cried Marm Milly, as she threw her 
 hands over her head. "Dat's Miss Fanny's speerit !" 
 and she turned and fled to her own room, again cov- 
 ering her head with the bed clothing and shivering 
 from overwhelming fright. "Hit's Miss Fanny's 
 speerit !" she kept whispering to herself. When her 
 conscience chided her for her desertion of her little 
 Missus, she whispered, "Miss Fanny won't hu't my 
 li'r Missus — Miss Fanny won't hu't 'er — Miss 
 Fanny won't hu't 'er. Thus she whispered, moaned, 
 and shivered throughout the night. 
 
 The vision which Marm Milly had seen entering 
 her Missus's room was quickly followed by another 
 — closing the door. When a slight noise caused the 
 sleeper to stir, the first visitor pressed a finger' to her 
 
studies in Black and White 449 
 
 lips, while she raised the other hand in caution. 
 They stood quite still until the breathing assured 
 them that the little woman slept again. Then they 
 began moving about the room, evincing the keenest 
 interest in everything they saw. To the second one, 
 everything seemed strange and novel. She critically 
 examined ah the room's furnishings. Each dainty 
 little thing, though never so trivial, was looked at, 
 and toyed with, and wondered over — nothing es- 
 caped her scrutiny. The pictures on the wall seemed 
 to puzzle her most. Again and again, she went 
 around the room examining them. Finally she came 
 to a well-worn copy of the Bible. She called the at- 
 tention of the other one to it, who explained it to 
 her, and she became greatly interested in it — 
 doubtless, she had heard something of it. Together 
 they began turning its leaves, stopping where a 
 book-mark rested, or where there were signs of 
 thumb-wear. So deeply interested did they become, 
 that they fain would have continued its perusal ; but 
 the crowing of a cock startled them. Hastily re- 
 placing the volume on the little stand near the head 
 of the bed, they began moving rapidly, though 
 noiselessly, about the room. The first one produced 
 a curiously vv^rought fan, and began waving it over 
 the face of the sleeper, whose breathing grew slower 
 and slower. The other one then advanced and be- 
 gan passing her hands gently over the little woman's 
 face. Each touch left its impress — wrought some 
 change — smoothing out every mark of toil or care. 
 The wrinkles between her brows faded away; the 
 crows-feet, that had been forming about the corners 
 29 
 
450 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 of her eyes, disappeared under the skilled, tender 
 touch. The cheeks were moulded out round and | 
 l^lump, as when her mother had kissed them long 
 years ago. The callous places on the worn, weary 
 hands were softened and smoothed away; every 
 trace of toil was gone ; and the hands lay on the cov- 
 erlet white, plump, and smooth — but cold. So, also, 
 with the tired little feet. 
 
 These things accomplished, they stood and ad- ■- 
 mired her beauty as she lay there before them. 
 They leaned over and lovingly kissed her. 
 
 Again, the curious fan was waved over the 
 sleeper's face; her breathing grew still slower, and 
 slower, and shorter. They stood waiting, with ra- 
 diant faces, watching the sinking breath. It has 
 stopped — she breathes no more. Not a pain pinched . 
 the quickest nerve — not a muscle quivered. Still ' 
 they stand in breathless anticipation — no other 
 breath comes — only at last — a sigh. That sigh was 
 the tired little spirit which the Angels from Heaven 
 caught up and bore away. 
 
 The light and the perfume went out. The door 
 was closed again. There was the ruffling of glad 
 wings, rending the sky — taking Little Miss Tippers 
 home. 
 
CHAPTER UI 
 
 Anything approaching a detailed account of the 
 many perils and hardships through which Doctor De 
 Mar passed would exhaust the patience of the most 
 stolid reader. Very recently he had gone through 
 the battle of the Wilderness — within itself enough 
 to make a man a veteran — one of the steps leading 
 up to the siege of Petersburg, the key to the Con- 
 federacy. 
 
 On Wednesday, July 27, 1864, Doctor De Mar 
 and Captain Evans were in Petersburg. It was 
 known that the Union forces were tunneling with 
 the view of placing a mine under the Confederate 
 works near Petersburg; and these two scouts were 
 sent into the Union lines to pick up any intelligence 
 that was to be had. 
 
 Providing themselves with a small skiff and three 
 days' rations, they embarked on the Appomattox, 
 from near where the railroad bridge spanned that 
 river. They quietly dropped down stream until they 
 reached a point opposite Fort McGilvery, where they 
 abandoned their skiff and struck across the country 
 toward Plarrison Creek, which they reached just 
 before daylight Thursday morning. There they 
 concealed themselves during the day. That night 
 was spent in making incursions directly into the 
 Union camps, beating toward their left wing. It 
 was on that night that they fell in with some negro 
 troops, and learned that they were being drilled as 
 to the part they should take in the charge when the 
 mine should be sprung. However, they were unable 
 
452 Studies in Black and White 
 
 to get any exact information as to when that would 
 be done. On Friday night they reached the head of 
 the creek near the Norfolk road, along which they 
 skulked ; and succeeded in passing through the Fed- 
 eral works shortly after midnight, not far from Fort 
 Morton. Then they followed the Norfolk road to 
 where it intersected the Jerusalem Plank road, at 
 the Griffith house. Being exhausted, they turned 
 aside and threw themselves upon the ground and 
 were soon asleep. 
 
 About four o'clock the exploding of a shell near 
 by awakened them. Springing to their feet, they 
 stood confused, being so suddenly aroused from a 
 profound sleep. Scarcely had they gathered their 
 scattered wits, when there was a distinct tremor 
 of the earth. In the next instant there was un- 
 folded to their view a scene that beggared descrip- 
 tion. It was as though a cloud had sprung up from 
 out of the ground; with a most unearthly roar, its 
 first movement was quick and impulsive. Then ris- 
 ing slowly and more slowly, it spread out as it went 
 — up and up — hundreds and hundreds of feet into 
 the air, the dull, gray mass pervaded by an indefin- 
 able, weird glow. All this, in that fresh, uncertain 
 dawn-light, looked as if hell was bursting forth upon 
 earth, freighted with human forms — whole and dis- 
 membered — commingling with all kinds of debris. 
 In the first instant the mind could not grasp its sig- 
 nificance. The bravest of the brave were awe- 
 stricken and stood aghast — dumfounded. For quite 
 awhile both sides were appalled ; and it was scarcely 
 strange that those who struck the blow were quite 
 as demoralized as those who received it. There was 
 
studies in Black rnd White 453 
 
 as little exultation on one side as there was despair 
 on the other. How infinitely more shocking if it had 
 been possible to realize to the full the extent of the 
 disaster — hundreds of human beings hurled into 
 eternity without an instant's warning; other hun- 
 dreds mangled, bleeding, buried beneath the sands, 
 the timbers, the guns, and the dead within "the 
 Crater" ; to say nothing of the far-reaching effects 
 running down through all the coming years, upon 
 the mothers, wives, sisters and children, heartbroken 
 and mourning for loved ones who never more re- 
 turned. Ah, but that was war! i\nd yet — all this 
 horror, appalling beyond description, was but the 
 prelude to what was to follow fast and furious. The 
 hearts that had stood still a few moments ago beat 
 now with unwonted force, sending the blood in great 
 gushes into the faces that had just been blanched as 
 if with death. It would have been unreasonable to 
 expect men under such circumstances to act coolly 
 and calmly and for the best. The participants in 
 this tragedy were but men. 
 
 Soon shot and shell shrieked and screamed every- 
 where — sweeping the face of the earth. "The 
 Crater" was soon swarming with Union soldiers — 
 a disorganized mob. 
 
 Our two scouts, as they stood there, seeing flag 
 after flag hoisted within "the crater," until a score 
 or more of them waved their defiance in the face of 
 the Confederate army, fully realized the gravity of 
 the situation, and what it meant to the cause they 
 loved. And when at last they saw the handful of 
 tattered, war-stained troops with General Mahone 
 hastening down the road toward tne ravine, they 
 
454 Studies in Black and White 
 
 could but feel their hearts sink when they thought 
 how few they were for the work in hand. They fol- 
 lowed the fast-moving column. Having reached the 
 point from which the charge was to be made, they 
 watched the troops deploy in line of battle. They 
 heard the order, ''Fix bayonets !" Not a man in that 
 little band but realized what that meant and what 
 was expected of him, and the danger there was in 
 the doing. Our scouts, who had so recently seen the 
 great number of troops that had been massed on 
 the other side for this particular emergency, and who 
 now saw these — not nearly one thousand — to meet 
 that horde and drive them back, felt how hopeless it 
 all must be. But when the order ''Forward !" came, 
 every man sprang to his feet — not a single one fal- 
 tering an instant — and with a yell rushing to the 
 fray. No more inspiring scene ever blessed a sol- 
 dier's eyes. No trained regulars of any country or 
 time ever made a more gallant charge, nor one more 
 fraught with danger. It was Balaklava on foot. 
 Although made with a rush, it was done with al- 
 most the precision of a dress parade. Our scouts 
 caught the inspiration and rushed after them, all 
 heedless of the leaden storm. They had no guns; 
 but they had not far to go before they were able to 
 provide themselves; for many of that gallant little 
 band never lived to cross that space, swept by a river 
 of fire. Having reached the works, they fired their 
 only shots, and would have to depend upon their 
 bayonets and side-arms. They sprang into a deep, 
 narrow ditch which led in the direction of the main 
 works. Along this they were hurrying. Doctor 
 Jack in front, when they came to an angle in the 
 
studies in Black and Wliite 455 
 
 ditch where he ran right into a Union officer. 
 They immediately chnched, and so suddenly that 
 neither had time nor opportunity to use his weapons. 
 Both were powerful men, and each did his best to 
 disarm the other. The struggle was furious. Cap- 
 tain Evans ran to his friend's relief and was in the 
 act of plunging his bayonet into the officer, when 
 Doctor De Mar cried, "Don't kill him ! I can handle 
 him," whereupon Captain Evans desisted. Just 
 then a number of negro troops came swarming down 
 the ditch toward them, and the tables were turned; 
 realizing which, our scouts made a dash back for 
 the angle in the ditch. Whereupon, the negro in 
 front raised his gun to fire at the fleeing Confeder- 
 ates; but the officer seized his gun, crying, "Don't 
 kill that man; he has just saved my life!" The 
 negro lowered his gun without firing. Not so, how- 
 ever, the one next following. He either did not hear 
 or heed what the officer had said, for he raised his 
 gun and fired pointblank at Doctor De Mar, who 
 was not five paces from him. Captain Evans was 
 now in front. But as they ran. Doctor Jack's can- 
 teen strap caught on a root which was projecting 
 from the side of the ditch. He jerked at it to dis- 
 engage himself, but it did not yield. Quick as 
 thought, he lowered his head to throw the strap off. 
 It was just at this juncture that the negro fired his 
 shot. The ball pierced the Doctor's hat and passed 
 on, penetrating Captain Evans's brain, killing him 
 instantly. The Doctor reached the angle, and w^as 
 safe for the time being ; for he here met a number 
 of Mahone's men advancing, who swept the ditch 
 with gunbutt and bayonet. So piled was the ditch 
 
456 Studies hi Black and White 
 
 at this point with the dead, that the Doctor had no 
 little trouble that night in finding the body of his 
 friend, 
 
 A description of this battle is not within the pur- 
 view of this story ; and it is well, for no pen can de- 
 scribe the hand-to-hand conflict that ensued. The 
 carnage — the relentless thrust — the appealing cry — • 
 the unheeded prayer for mercy — the overwhelming 
 terror — the awe-stricken faces — the curses — the 
 fiendish laugh — the struggle of it all — the sweat and 
 the blood ! No imagination could encompass a tithe 
 of it. 
 
 i 
 
CHAPTER LIII 
 
 At Appomattox, Doctor De Mar laid down his 
 arms with the same spirit of loyalty with which he 
 had taken them up — loyalty to ''the powers that be." 
 His State had declared its right of secession ; and he 
 did what he could to make that claim good, loyahy 
 and willingly — if need be, to give his life for it. The 
 fortunes of war decided against States' rights — that 
 no State held a right which the General Government 
 was bound to respect. From that decision there was 
 no appeal ; and he at once became a loyal citizen of 
 the United States. 
 
 After the surrender he was loath to return to his 
 blighted home. When the news came to him that it 
 had been burned, he appeared perfectly indifferent. 
 What was it to him ? Already it had been despoiled 
 of every charm it had ever held for him. It was pos- 
 sible that at heart he was rather pleased than pained. 
 Now that he must go somewhere, without knowing 
 or caring where, he beat about the country on horse- 
 back, alone, except his faithful body-servant, Rufus, 
 who had begged his master to retain him in his ser- 
 vice. 
 
 About the first of July he found himself within a 
 few miles of Sandowns. It is doubtful if he would 
 have gone there now, near as he was to it, had it not 
 been for his attachment for his old ex-slaves. When 
 he recalled their faithfulness, their loyalty to him 
 and his family, his heart warmed to them, and he 
 asked himself, "What will become of them?" He 
 made up his mind to go home and make provision 
 
4 58 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 for those who wished to stay on the old place, giving 
 them some land and stock, and then take himself out 
 of the country until things ^vere more settled. 
 
 His mind was in this condition when he found 
 himself one evening at the gate of Mr. Nearson, one 
 of his close neighbors, w^ho had arrived home from 
 the army some weeks before. This man had often 
 received assistance from the De Mars, whereby he 
 had been enabled to get his start in the world ; and 
 being endowed with that rare attribute gratitude, 
 his heart and home were immediately thrown open 
 to receive his friend and neighbor, who was cor- 
 dially invited to spend the night, and as much longer 
 as would suit his convenience. 
 
 The Doctor's quiet mood was respected. His 
 friends, of course, knew of the great sorrow that had 
 come to him, and which had wrought so great a 
 change in their old time, jovial, happy friend. After 
 a substantial supper, the Doctor strolled out into the 
 front yard. Back and forth he walked. Then he 
 passed out into the road that led to Sandowns, stand- 
 ing there for quite a while in profound meditation. 
 Then, as if drawn on by some strange power beyond 
 his will to resist, he started in the direction of his 
 home. Again and again he paused and turned as if 
 to retrace his steps; but each time something drew 
 him on. When he came to the sharp turn in the 
 road which brought him in full view of the place, he 
 stopped and covered his face with his hands to shut 
 out the sight of it. Thus he stood; the dread of 
 seeing the old place — the old home — deterring him. 
 The full moon had reached the zenith, her pale 
 witching light flooding everything, save the dark, 
 
 I 
 
studies in Black and White 459 
 
 deep shadows on the sand. Suddenly he overcame 
 his hesitancy, and walked steadily forward, until he 
 came to the entrance to the place. 
 
 The fence had all broken down, and only the great 
 granite gate posts were in place. The driveway had 
 grown up with rank weeds — not a footpath through 
 them. Before him stood the four tall wdiite chim- 
 neys ; and there stood the great dead oaks, all 
 wrecked and ruined. All was changed to him as he 
 mused there, leaning against one of the posts Turn- 
 ing, he saw the beautiful broad Oconee River lying 
 off there to the west, its waters smooth and placid as 
 w^hen his child eyes first beheld them ; smooth and 
 placid as when the Indians, a hundred years ago, 
 plied their canoes there in quest of game or the white 
 man's scalp — it at least had not changed. Some 
 tim.e passed before he began to realize the devasta- 
 tion and vandalism of it all. It was only after let- 
 ting his mind run back and back over the past, 
 freighted with its sacred memories, that its ruin 
 grew upon him and eventually overwhelmed him 
 with its magnitude. 
 
 While he lingered there he heard the boat come 
 up the river and stop at the landing — there was no 
 regular schedule yet. Later he saw the boat pass up 
 the river, with its colored lights glinting over the 
 w^aters, and heard the puffing steam and the churning 
 wheels. He w^atched it until it passed out of view; 
 and he turned once again to the sight of his dear old 
 home. How quiet and still everything was ! The 
 graves of his ancestors wxre not more so. Yes, it 
 was the stillness of death; and the stillness op- 
 pressed him, until he felt that he should suffocate. 
 
460 Studies in Black and White 
 
 It was a momentary relief to him when a bird flitted 
 over his head and perched upon one of the tall white 
 chimneys and took up its cry, "Whippoorwill, Whip- 
 poorwill, Whippoorwill !" There was at least one 
 living thing. As time went by a realization of what 
 all this loss meant swept over him — a loss not only of 
 material wealth, but a horrid, blood-curdling assas- 
 sination of all the fond associations of a lifetime, of 
 all the tender sentiments that clung about and made 
 it, to him, holy ground. And although there was the 
 unutterable pain, in connection with the disappear- 
 ance of his wife, — whom he had loved so fondly — 
 ay, and loved so dearly still, with every evidence 
 against her, — his heart held true as steel to her. 
 "She could do no wrong. She may be dead — I may 
 never see her again, but — doubt her — never! There 
 is some strange mistake — some mystery unexplained 
 about it all; but wilful wrong-doing, no!" While 
 he had this confidence in his wife, he could but feel 
 crushed and intensely humiliated by the cloud it 
 threw over him. There had never been the slightest 
 stain on the name De Mar before. No people were 
 more devoid of pride of wealth or person — in both 
 of which respects few had better excuse; yet, there 
 were none who had a higher standard of pride of 
 character. The more he thought of this shame, the 
 more maddening it became — almost unbalancing his 
 mind. 
 
 "I see," he cried in his agony, " in all the years to 
 come the De Mars hanging their heads in shame, 
 when they remember and think of the stigma I 
 brought on their name. I see the old place — the 
 home of my father and his fore-fathers — neglected 
 
studies in Black and White 461 
 
 and shunned as a plague-cursed spot upon the face 
 of the earth. They may instruct their children to 
 keep away from it — never to see it — to let it be as 
 though it never had been — or, they may lead them 
 here, and show them this as an object-lesson of the 
 woe that may be wrought by disregarding the tradi- 
 tions of the family — traditions of a hundred years' 
 standing. They will picture it to them in all its 
 pride and prime, and then tell them all this black 
 story of shame, long years after I have rotted in my 
 grave. O that I had found rest with the thousands 
 of comrades who sleep on Virginia soil — clad in the 
 gray ! I should have gone in Hal's place — down by 
 the river." 
 
 As he stood there that night, with this weight 
 crushing down upon his sorely tried heart, amidst 
 all' these weird surroundings, he felt as though he 
 should go mad. His nervous system was shattered 
 — he w^as not himself; and when he saw a tall white 
 figure approaching him out of the dark, dense 
 foliage of the undergrowth, it was not hard to be- 
 lieve that he thought it was a supernatural appari- 
 tion — he knew not himself what he thought, if he 
 thought at all. However, true it was, he turned and 
 fled. His flight was arrested by a shot ringing out 
 on the still night air, sharp and clear ; this followed 
 by a terrifying scream. "Hold ! There is some- 
 thing real in these" — there could be no mistake 
 there. In an instant he regained control of himself, 
 and hastened back from whence he came. He saw 
 a white figure lying in the middle of the road, and a 
 dark one standing nearby. The latter rushed 
 toward him, crying, 
 
((- 
 
 462 Studies in Black and White 
 
 "Marse Jack — my Marse Jack — O my Marse 
 Jack !" in a voice the Doctor knew so well. 
 
 '*Yoii here, Uncle Lot?" and they grasped each 
 other's hand. ''What is that?" pointing to the pros- 
 trate form. 
 
 ''It's my Missus — come back safe — t'ank de 
 Lawd!" said Lot. 
 
 In an instant the Doctor was down beside her, 
 kissing her cold lips, eyes, and cheeks, calling her 
 the most endearing names, begging her to speak to 
 him, if only one word; but no response came to 
 greet his anxious, longing ears. 
 
 "Great Heavens, Lot! I fear she is dead. Was 
 she shot?" 
 
 'No, Marse Jack, she ain't shot," said Lot. 
 
 'I can detect no pulse. I do not believe that she 5s 
 breathing either. She is dead! Oh, my poor, dear 
 wife !" 
 
 "I doesn't spec' she's daid, Marse Jack. She's 
 jes' 'zausted. She ain't eat ernough ter keep er bird 
 'live in de las' two weeks. She's been er frettin' an' 
 er worry in', feared dat you'd git yere an' go erway 
 'fore she'd git yere. Ain't dere no house yere, w'ere 
 we could tek her? What's bercome uv all de 
 houses ?" 
 
 "Everything seems to have been burned. Lot." 
 
 "My Lawd! W'at anybody bu'n de houses fur?" 
 
 "There is no time to think of that now. Run up 
 to Mr. Nearson's as fast as you can, and ask him to 
 send some conveyance to remove my wife. Be 
 quick !" 
 
 Lot required no urging, he made all the time he 
 could. The Doctor began chafing his wife's hands, 
 
studies in Black and White 463 
 
 trying to get up some circulation. At last she 
 sighed, and soon began to breathe perceptibh^, the 
 feeble pulse returning at the wrist. The Doctor 
 poured out his heart in grateful thanks — she lived! 
 He grew so impatient over the delay, he picked her 
 up in his arms and started off to meet the convey- 
 ance. How light she had grown ! He called to her 
 as he went, begging her to speak one word to him — • 
 just one word ! Again and again he kissed her wan 
 cheek as he held her tight in his arms — lest he might 
 lose her again. He had not gone far when he met 
 Mr. Nearson and Lot coming with a spring wagon, 
 in which they had placed a mattress. The Doctor 
 gently laid her in the wagon, and climbing in took 
 her head on his lap. Every few moments he listened 
 to hear if she was breathing — more than once he 
 had the wagon stopped for that purpose. 
 
 Having arrived at the house, she was carried into 
 the sitting-room, on the ground floor, which had 
 been made ready for her reception. Everything, 
 every care, every attention that loving hearts or 
 tender hands could do or devise, was done to make 
 her comfortable. But she did not regain conscious- 
 ness. The next dav fever of a slow, continued form 
 set in. Lot was dispatched to hunt up any remain- 
 ing members of the family in the neighborhood, and 
 was given a list of such remedies as might be needed 
 in the case, that any of them might chance to have. 
 Dick De Mar soon made his appearance, and the 
 meeting of the cousins was touching indeed. Dick 
 informed the Doctor that all the residences of the 
 family had been burned except ''The Willows" ; all 
 
464 Studies in Black and White 
 
 of the ladies were there ; and that a room was made 
 ready for Ivil. 
 
 "That is very kind," said the Doctor, "but I dare 
 not attempt to move her now." 
 
 It was six weeks before any one could tell whether 
 she would live or die. 
 
 Miss Dell De Mar and her cousin, Miss Pattie, 
 came, and by reliefs assisted the Doctor in nursing 
 his wife. He never left her bedside for more than 
 a few moments at a time — watching, waiting, tend- 
 ing, praying ! Old Uncle Lot sat on the door steps, 
 sleeping or waking, throughout those weary weeks 
 — nothing short of a peremptory command from his 
 master could have sent him from his post. Many, 
 many times during that period the old dark}^, when 
 he thought no one was observing him, would slip 
 off the steps, and, kneeling in the sand, pray most 
 fervently that his Missus might be spared to get well 
 and be able to tell their story herself. 
 
 At the end of the sixth week — it was on a Sun- 
 day, when the fam.ily of the house had gone to 
 church — the Doctor was sitting alone with his wife, 
 and Uncle Lot was at his post. The patient's hand 
 — oh, so thin and wan ! — was resting on the side of 
 the bed near the Doctor ; ever and anon he caressed 
 it. Sitting there fondling her hand, he noticed that 
 the fever was subsiding. 
 
 "Uncle Lot, Missus's fever is going off." 
 
 "T'ank de Lawd, I's so glad — I's so glad !" 
 
 Tears, the overflow from grateful hearts, welled 
 from their eyes in great, fast-falling drops. The 
 Doctor leaned over, and kissed and patted the dear 
 little hands, repeatedly calling her name, 
 
studies in Black and White 465 
 
 ''Lilian — Lilian, dear Lilian — my own little 
 wife/' in tones as soft and low as only a man with a 
 heart as gentle and true as his could do. While her 
 lips moved not, her fingers tightened around his, 
 and his heart beat lighter than it had done for many 
 a long day. He kissed and patted the thin little 
 hand, but no other pressure came to comfort him. 
 By night her fever had entirely gone, and she grew 
 extremely weak and her extremities cold. Through- 
 out the night the Doctor, Dell, and Pattie kept watch, 
 administering stimulants and keeping up artificial 
 heat. By morning she was perfectly quiet — breath- 
 ing naturally, the pulse improved and the extremities 
 keeping warm. She slept for hours. When she 
 awakened, she opened her eyes for the first time; 
 and the first thing to bless them was the sight of her 
 husband's face beaming with pleasure and fondest 
 love. She smiled and closed her lids, and little pud- 
 dles of tears — warm, thankful tears — formed in the 
 hollows of her eyes. Safe ! With her husband close 
 by her side — and he loved her still ! She was happy ! 
 
 On several occasions Lot essayed to give his mas- 
 ter an account of his stewardship — he was so anx- 
 ious to vindicate his Missus, while she lay there, 
 poor thing, so weak and helpless, trembling between 
 life and death. In case she should not recover, old 
 Uncle Lot wanted his master to know before she 
 died ; but each time his master had said to him, 
 
 ''Not now. Lot — wait." 
 
 "Certainly, Marse Jack ; but it's all right." 
 
 It was late that same evening before she spoke; 
 then her first words were, 
 30 
 
466 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 
 
 'Has IvOt told you ? 
 
 ''Not yet, dearie — only that it was all right 
 Then the tears streamed from her eyes faster than 
 he could possibly kiss them away, until she began to 
 sob. 
 
 "There, there, there, dearie; you must not give 
 way now. There!" and he soothed her as he 
 would have soothed a sobbing child. He gave her 
 stimulants and anodynes, and she slept for hours. 
 She was much better the next morning, and her first 
 words were, 
 
 'Has Lot told you?" 
 
 ^No, dear, not yet. That is all right; you can 
 tell me when you get strong." 
 
 "I may never get strong again. Where is Lot?" 
 
 "Right here at the door where he has been all the 
 time." 
 
 "Good, faithful old man! Tell him to come 
 here." 
 
 When he came, she held out her hand to him. 
 
 "Uncle Lot, tell your Marse Jack everything." 
 
 "I will. Missus, jes' as soon as yer gits strong, so 
 he kin leave yer." 
 
 "Tell him to-day, I cannot wait," and as she 
 looked at him, a tender, far away, wistful something 
 came into her eyes — they seemed to be looking from 
 another world. 
 
 "Well, Uncle Lot, your Missus wants you to tell 
 me now. Come out on the lawn." When they were 
 out of earshot, he said, "You must make it short. 
 Uncle Lot; I must not be away from her longer 
 than may be necessary." 
 
 "Yer see, Marse Jack, w'en Missus went away, 
 
studies ill Black and White 467 
 
 hit did look kinder 'spicious fer er fact; an' dere 
 wuzn't nothin' fur me ter do but ter go an' see arfter 
 'er. Wen I tole Winny good-by, an' w'en I tole de 
 ole place whar I wuz born good-by, I says, 'Ef I 
 never fines my Missus, Lot will never come back 
 hisse'f — an' I never would er. I followed 'em ter 
 Furginny, an' w'ile I wuz er lookin' fur you — an' 
 yer had gone home — I lose 'em, an' got tuck up er 
 pris'ner, dough I'd done nuthin' ter be tuck up er- 
 bout. Dey kep' me fur fo' months, an', Marse Jack, 
 dem wuz de longest fo' months I ever seed in my 
 life. I w^ouldn't er minded it so much ef I'd known 
 dat Missus wuz safe. I fought my ole heart would 
 break, er wear itself out, er worryin' day an' night 
 — day an' night. Ef dey had give me ernough ter 
 eat, I couldn't er eat it; it would all swell up in 
 my th'oat till it almost choked me. I fought erbout 
 all de caged t'ings I had ever seen er hyeard of — 
 birds er beatin' deir ti'ed wings ergin deir cages, an' 
 er prayin' in deir bird talk ter git out. I said I'd 
 never ergin fassen up anyfing so it couldn't git 
 loose ef it w^ant ter. 
 
 "By an' by dey tu'ned me er loose; an' dey gin 
 me back part uv my money, which was more'n I 
 'spected, shore. Now yer see, Marse Jack, w'ile we 
 wuz er beatin' er long de country ter Furginny, I 
 hyeard 'em er talkin' erbout what dey wuz gwine ter 
 do w'en dey gits ter Hazelhurst. Yer oughter seen 
 me wrastlin' wid dat name w'ile I wuz er pris'ner, 
 fur fear dat I mought furgit it w'en I got out. So 
 w'en I did git out, I arsked everybody I saw ef dey 
 knowed whur wuz Hazelhurst, an' none uv 'em 
 knowed er fing erbout it; an' I wuz er gittin' 
 
468 Studies in Black and White 
 
 moughty 'scouraged, w'en I happen' ter meet er 
 mighty nice-lookin' old gintleman — he 'minded me 
 uv ole Massa, fur de worl'. I arsked 'im as perlite 
 es I could, ef he knowed whur wuz Hazelhurst, He 
 say, 
 
 " *01e man, ain't yer frum de Souf ?' 
 
 *' *Yes, boss, I's frum Ca'lina,' says I. 
 
 " 'I t'ought so,' says he ; 'I wuz born down Souf 
 myse'f, an' I know er genuine down-Souf nigger 
 soon's I see 'im.' 
 
 '' 'Bless de Lawd !' says I, 'I's moughty glad ter 
 see yer, boss' ; an' he hel' out his han' jes' as nat'ral 
 as any gintleman — jes' like old Massa fur de worl'. 
 I felt almos' safe one more time. Den he say ter 
 me, 
 
 'Where wuz dat place yer wuz er lookin' fur?' 
 'Hazelhurst,' says I. Den he say he disremem- 
 ber hisse'f ; but ef I'd go erround to de post-orfice 
 wid 'im, he'd fine out fur me. So we went ter de 
 post-orfice, an' he arsked de man in de li'l' winder 
 whur ter fine Hazelhurst. 
 
 " 'What State?' arsked de man in de li'l' winder. 
 He arsked it so quick an' snappy, I had ter think in 
 er hurry — dem Yankee folks allers in sich a big 
 hurry ; dey wants ter know t'ings smack off de reel. 
 I felt lak tellin' 'im dat we gintlemen down Souf 
 ain't made outen buzz-saws, but I knowed dat 
 wouldn' do; so arfter t'inkin' er while I says, 'I 
 'spects it in New Yawk.' Den he look in er book 
 an' say, 'Yes, it's in New Yawk.' So de nice ole 
 gintlemen writ it down on some paper fur me, how 
 I wuz ter go. He arsked me ef I had any money, 
 an' he pulled out his pocket-book an' 'gun ter fumble 
 
 
studies in Black and White 469 
 
 in it. I t'anks 'im an' tells 'im I am got some 
 money myse'f. Den he shake han's wid me an' tole 
 me good-by, an' wish me good luck. 
 
 "De next night arfter dat firs' night, I got ter Ha- 
 zelhurst. Early nex' mawnin' I went out ter see 
 whur I wuz. I didn' like ter ask too p'intedly er- 
 bout Missus, fur fear maybe she hain't got dere. So 
 I strolled erround, an' kept my eyes open. Finally, 
 I see Missus er sittin' on er v'randa; an' bless my 
 life ! dere sot dat 'dentical young man right berside 
 'er an' er holdin' 'er han'. When I fust see Missus, 
 my ole heart leaped like er lamb, but w'en I see dat 
 young man wid her I wuz all broke up ter pieces an' 
 sot back; an' I stopped right dere. Jes' den Mis- 
 sus say, 
 
 " 'Ain't dat Lot ?' Yer see, Marse Jack, I wuzn't 
 'guised den, so she knowed me; an' de next minit 
 she jes' cum er runnin', an' wuz pow'ful glad ter see 
 me fer shore. She cried, an' cried, an' cried. I 
 wondered ef she wuz so sorry dat she had run off 
 wid dat young man, an' left you. 
 
 "She jes' hel' out her han' an' led me right up ter 
 dat young man, an' said, 
 
 " 'Bennie, dis is ole Uncle Lot what yer hyeard 
 me tell so much erbout, sometimes.' 
 
 " 'Den I mus' shake han's wid 'im,' said he. I 
 kinder held back, I didn' want ter shake han's wid 
 'im. Missus see dat, an' she say, 
 
 " 'Dis is my brother. Uncle Lot — my only brother, 
 an' yer must shake han's wid 'im.' 
 
 " 'Fore de Lawd, Missus, is dat yer brother f 
 says I. 
 
 " 'Yes, Uncle Lot, dis is my brother,' an' she say 
 
470 Studies iii Black and White 
 
 it good an' strong, right out; an' den I knows it 
 wuz de Lawd's truff, an' I shuck han's wid 'im on 
 de spot." 
 
 "Wait a moment, Uncle Lot!" said Doctor Jack, 
 and he hurried into the httle sitting-room at the 
 Nearson's. What transpired there, nothing but their 
 own hearts could tell. After a long time, he re- 
 turned and bade the old darky proceed with his 
 story. 
 
 "Well, Missus say she never wuz so 'sprised in 'er 
 life ter see nobody; an' wanted ter know wa't 
 brought me erway off dere? Now, Marse Jack, I 
 didn' want 'er ter know w'at er great big fool I wuz, 
 so I says, 'I cain't tell yer. Missus, right now; I'll 
 tell yer by an' by.' I jes' wondered how her brother 
 got way down in Car'lina, w'en de armies wuz er 
 fightin' like dey wuz. An' ef he wuz 'er brother, 
 w'at fur wuz she 'shamed uv 'im — he wuz er mighty 
 nice-lookin' young man. Missus saw me er lookin' 
 at 'im, so she say ter 'im, ter excuse us as she t'ought 
 maybe I mout wanter ter talk ter 'er alone. So he 
 got up an' went inter de house. 
 
 "I knowed dat Missus wuzn't easy in 'er mine, so 
 I jes' up an' tole 'er de whole truff, frum beginnin' 
 ter de end. Yer know w'at she say, Marse Jack? 
 She say, 'Bless yer dear, ole, faithful heart,' — dat's 
 w'at she said, an' it sounded jes' like ole Missus er 
 talkin' ter me. Den she tole me dat her brother wuz 
 in de Northern army, an' got cotch er pris'ner at 
 some such place as Auntie Tam, an' tuck down in 
 Georgy an' shet up jes' like I wuz. Dat made me 
 monst'ous sorry fur 'im, 'cause I knowed how it 
 wuz myse'f. But he got erway an' come up inter 
 
studies in Black and White 471 
 
 Carolina. He iiatur'ly didn' want ter go back; an' 
 he kep' out uv folks' sight, fur fear dey would sen' 
 'im back ter prison. Missus say she couldn't er help 
 deir takin' 'im — it wuz er awful place he said, an' I 
 b'lieved 'im. So Missus didn' know w'at ter do 
 'ceptin' ter try an' git 'im outen de country as soon 
 as she could, unbeknowinst ter anybody. An' I tells 
 yer, Marse Jack, Missus did hev er turrible time uv 
 it fur shore. It would tek er whole month ter tell 
 yer erbout it. 
 
 "Missus asked me all kinds uv queschuns erbout 
 you; she seemed ter feel like I had seen yer since 
 she had. Den she would make me tell her all erbout 
 yer, when yer wuz er li'l' boy — anyt'ing, jes' so it 
 wuz erbout yer. Pore Missus! I wuz so sorry fur 
 'er den — an' ter t'ink what er fool I'd been. An' 
 how we'd 'spected her. I sees, Marse Jack, dat yer 
 gittin' res'less, so I'll make it short. 
 
 "When we hyeard dat ole Marse Lee said dat we 
 had fit ernough. Missus got moughty res'less-like, 
 an' kep er wantin' ter come home; but dey kep' 
 tellin' 'er dat all de railroads wuz tore up an' de 
 bridges all down, an' it wuzn't safe nohow. One 
 mornin' Missus say to me, 'Lot, we's gwine ter start 
 home. We will git dere somehow er other. I jes' 
 feels dat ef w^e don't go now, yer Marse Jack won't 
 be dere.' Missus sent out an' bought er pistil an' 
 gin it ter me; she said we mought need it. So 
 we started. We did hev er drefful time uv it, 
 shore ! Missus kep' er frettin' all de time 'cause we 
 wuz so slow. When fina'l'y an' at las' we got off de 
 boat down at de landin', she wouldn't wait fur me 
 ter git er ca'iage. I tole 'er I'd soon run up ter de 
 
472 Studies in Black and White 
 
 house an' hev Caesar bring de ca'iage. I never 
 dreamed dat everyt'ing had been squatulated; but 
 Missus wouldn' hear ter it ; an' we walked up ter de 
 house as fas' as we could. Missus say, 'Ef we don' 
 hurry, Lot, Marse Jack'll be gone, an' we never see 
 'im ergin.' Pore Missus! Pore Missus! 
 
 "Wen we got ter whur de house used ter wuz, 
 an' I sees yer runnin' erway widout speakin' ter 
 Missus, — she did look jes' like er ghos', shore; she 
 wuz so white, — I knowed dat yer didn' beliebe in 
 ghos's fer common ; but w'en I sees yer goin' erway, 
 I says ter myse'f, 'Marse Jack ain't erf raid uv er 
 gun, an' he'll know dat no ghos' kin shoot,' so I 
 pulled out de pistil an' shot it up in de air ter 'tract 
 yer 'tention. Yer knows de res', Marse Jack. Pore 
 Missus er lyin' dere in de san' ! An' pore Missus er 
 lyin' up yonder in de house now so ti'ed an' so weak, 
 an' so he'pless — pore Missus!" 
 
 There was a long silence ; neither was disposed to 
 speak or move. Lot could contain himself no longer. 
 With trembling hand and choking voice, he took his 
 master's hand in his, and said as best he could, 
 
 "Marse Jack — what's me an' you — gwine ter do 
 — ter mek it up ter pore Missus — fur thinkin' any- 
 t'ing wrong — erbout 'er? Say, Marse Jack?" 
 
 It was some moments before his master could 
 command his voice ; when he did, he raised his hand 
 toward Heaven, and said, 
 
 "With God's help, I will nurse her back to health 
 and strength. And with His blessing — I will spend 
 the remainder of my days — trying to repay her — 
 my own dear, little wife; — and — you — my good, 
 true friend." 
 
 And it was even so — as he said.